ЗБОРНИК НА ТРУДОВИ V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ НА РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА

Transcription

1

2

3 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY ЗБОРНИК НА ТРУДОВИ V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ НА РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА PROCEEDINGS V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA СКОПЈЕ/SKOPJE IX.2015

4 ОРГАНИЗАЦИСКИ ОДБОР д-р Благоја Маркоски д-р Билјана Апостоловска - Тошевска д-р Свемир Горин д-р Иван Радевски м-р Владимир Златаноски НАУЧЕН ОДБОР д-р Благоја Маркоски (Македонија) д-р Драгица Живковиќ (Србија) д-р Марија Шишманова (Бугарија) д-р Милена Мојзеова (Словачка) д-р Ивица Милевски (Македонија) д-р Ромео Ханџари (Албанија) УРЕДУВАЧКИ ОДБОР д-р Благоја Маркоски д-р Билјана Апостоловска - Тошевска д-р Свемир Горин д-р Иван Радевски м-р Владимир Златаноски ТЕХНИЧКО УРЕДУВАЊЕ д-р Благоја Маркоски м-р Владимир Златаноски ДИЗАЈН НА КОРИЦА д-р Благоја Маркоски м-р Владимир Златаноски ИЗДАВАЧ Македонско географско друштво ORGANIZING COMMITTEE Blagoja Markoski, PhD. Biljana Apostolovska - Toshevska, PhD. Svemir Gorin, PhD. Ivan Radevski, PhD. Vladimir Zlatanoski, MSc. SCIENTIFIC COMMITTEE Blagoja Markoski, PhD. (Macedonia) Dragica Živković, PhD. (Serbia) Marija Shishmanova, PhD. (Bulgaria) Milena Moyzeova, PhD. (Slovakia) Ivica Milevski, PhD. (Macedonia) Romeo Hanxjari, PhD (Albania) EDITORIAL BOARD Blagoja Markoski, PhD. Biljana Apostolovska - Toshevska, PhD. Svemir Gorin, PhD. Ivan Radevski, PhD. Vladimir Zlatanoski, MSc. TECHNICAL EDITORS Blagoja Markoski, PhD. Vladimir Zlatanoski, MSc. COVER DESIGN Blagoja Markoski, PhD. Vladimir Zlatanoski, MSc. PUBLISHED BY Macedonian geographical society

5 ПОСЕБНО ИЗДАНИЕ ISBN УДК: 91(497.7)(063) 91(497.7)(062) ЗБОРНИК НА ТРУДОВИ ОД V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ НА РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА Издавач МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО Уредувачки одбор Проф. д-р Благоја Маркоски Проф. д-р Билјана Апостоловска - Тошевска Доц. д-р Свемир Горин Доц. д-р Иван Радевски М-р Владимир Златаноски Организациски одбор Проф. д-р Благоја Маркоски, претседател; Вонреден проф. д-р Билјана Апостоловска Тошевска; Доц. д-р Свемир Горин; Доц. д-р Иван Радевски; М-р Владимир Златаноски Согласно принципите при организација на V Конгрес на географите на Република Македонија, трудовите се објавени во авторски облик. Во контекст на тоа целокупната одговорност за научната содржина, лектура, стилски, семантички и други недостатоци паѓа на товар на авторите.

6 SPECIAL EDITION PROCEEDINGS FROM V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA ISBN UDC: 91(497.7)(063) 91(497.7)(062) Publisher MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY Editorial board Blagoja Markoski, PhD. Biljana Apostolovska - Toshevska, PhD. Svemir Gorin, PhD. Ivan Radevski, PhD. Vladimir Zlatanoski, MSc. Organizing committee Full Professor Blagoja Markoski, PhD, president; Associate Professor Biljana Apostolovska-Toshevska; PhD, Associate Professor Svemir Gorin, PhD; Associate Professor Ivan Radevski, PhD; Vladimir Zlatanoski, MSc. According to the organizational principles of the V Congress of geographers of the Republic of Macedonia, proceedings were published in their authentic form. In that context, full responsibility for the scientific content, style, semantic form, grammar and other mistakes, falls on the authors themselves.

7 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY СОДРЖИНА / CONTETNS ПРЕДГОВОР / PREFACE... 7 ПОЗДРАВНИ ГОВОРИ / WELCOME SPEECHES... 9 CULTURAL TOURISM IN THE DIGITAL AGE: WHERE ARE WE TODAY? WHERE DO WE WANT TO BE TOMORROW? HOW DO WE GET THERE? Noga COLLINS-KREINER, Biljana PETREVSKA CARTOGRAPHIC CRITIQUE Blagoja MARKOSKI SOME PROBLEMS IN THE DEVELOPMENT OF SPA AND WELLNESS TOURISM IN BULGARIA Georgi LEONIDOV GEORGIEV ПРОСТОРНО ПОПУЛАЦИСКИ КАРАКТЕРИСТИКИ НА НАСЕЛБИТЕ ВО ПЕЛАГОНИСКИОТ СТАТИСТИЧКО-ПЛАНСКИ РЕГИОН Никола ДИМИТРОВ, Цане КОТЕСКИ, Златко ЈАКОВЛЕВ SPELEOTHEMS IN THE CAVE SLATINSKI IZVOR Biljana GICHEVSKI, Slavco HRISTOVSKI, Vojo MIRCHOVSKI КРАСТА МАКЕДОНСКИОТ НАЗИВ ЗА КАРСТ? Марјан ТЕМОВСКИ ACCURACY COMPARISON BETWEEN CLASSICAL AND DIGITAL CARTOGRAPHIC METHODS FOR DETERMINING LEND SLOPE Blagoja MARKOSKI, Svemir GORIN, Vladimir ZLATANOSKI NATURAL-GEOGRAPHIC FEATURES OF THE UPPER BASIN OF THE RIVER BASHIBOSKA AND TOURIST VALORIZATION OF HYDRO-MORPHOLOGICAL STRUCTURES (WATERFALLS) ON BASHIBOSKA RIVER Gligorije DJILVIDJIEV, Darko STOJCESKI ЕЗЕРА НА ПЛАНИНАТА ГАЛИЧИЦА Александар АНГЕЛОВСКИ THE AGING OF THE POPULATION, THE MAIN DEMOGRAPHICPROBLEM IN BULGARIA Maria SHISHMANOVA DYNAMICS IN THE NUMBER OF STUDENTS IN THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA Mirjanka MADJEVIKJ, Marija LJAKOSKA УРБАНИЗАЦИЈА НА ПОДПЕЛИСТЕРИЕТО И НЕЈЗИНИТЕ ЕФЕКТИ ВРЗ ПОНАТАМОШНИОТ РАЗВОЈ НА ЖИВОТНАТА СРЕДИНА Петар ГЛИГОРОВ MEDICAL AND HEALTH TOURISM IN BULGARIA Maria V. SHISHMANOVA SHAR MOUNTAIN BENEFITS AND DISADVANTAGES IN TOURISM DEVELEPOMENT BY PROCLAMATION IN NATIONAL PARK Hristina DIMESKA, Nikola PANOV ALTERNATIVE FORMS OF TOURISM AS A STRATEGIC SOLUTION FOR THE PROBLEM- SHORT TOURISM SEASON IN THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA Dejan ILIEV, Risto MIJALOV, Goran KITEVSKI AGROTOURISM AS AN OPORTUNITY FOR REVITALIZATION OF RURAL AREAS Milena TALESKA SET-JETTING IN THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA Risto MIJALOV, Goran KITEVSKI, Dejan ILIEV ECONOMIC AND FUNCTIONAL REGIONALIZATION OF KOSOVO AND METOHIA Bojana JADŽINKOVIĆ REGIONALIZATION OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA FROM THE ASPECT OF AGRICULTURAL LAND Blagoja MARKOSKI, Anita TODOROVA КАРТОГРАФСКО-ГЕОГРАФСКА РЕГИОНАЛИЗАЦИЈА НА РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА ОД АСПЕКТ НА ЖИВОТНАТА СРЕДИНА Благоја МАРКОСКИ, Олгица ДИМИТРОВСКА, Билјана АПОСТОЛОВСКА ТОШЕВСКА, Јулијана МЛАДЕНОВСКА

8

9 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY ПРЕДГОВОР PREFACE Петтиот Конгрес на географите од Република Македонија, во организација на Македонското географско друштво се одржа во периодот од година во Скопје. На конгресот учествуваа околу 50 научни работници од Република Македонија и од странство, како и одреден број професори во основните и средните училишта во Република Македонија. Почестени бевме со присуството на неговата екселенција, амбасадорот на Словачката Република господинот Мартин Безак, и научни работници од Република Бугарија, Израел и Република Србија. Беа поднесени 27 реферати од разни области на географската наука и настава. Во зборникот од Петтиот Конгрес на географите од Република Македонија се публикувани трудови кои се презентирани на конгресот. Трудовите во основа се класирани на пленарни реферати и останати реферати. Нивниот редослед е соодветно на општата географска методологија на научно истражувачка работа, односно најпрво е групацијата на трудови од физичка географија, потоа од социјална и економска географија. Трудовите се одобрени од Научниот одбор се состои од истакнати географи од Република Македонија и странство. Имајќи ја предвид работната атмосфера на конгресот убедени сме дека трудовите со своите содржини ќе бидат корисни во понатамошниот развој на географската наука, поточно во сферата на физичката, социјалната, економската и регионалната географија, методиката на наставата по географија, картографијата и географските информациски системи. Организациониот одбор на Петтиот Конгрес на географите од Република Македонија изразува благодарност до сите учесници и институции кои помогнаа во организацијата на конгресот. Благодарност изразуваме и на учесниците гости од други земји кои во духот на перманентна соработка дадоа придонес во работата на конгресот. The Fifth Congress of geographers from Macedonia, organized by the Macedonian Geographic Society was held from 25th to 27th of October,2015 in Skopje, Republic of Macedonia. On the congress participated about 50 scientists from Macedonia and abroad, as well as teachers of primary and secondary schools from the country. We were honored with the presence of His Excellency, the Ambassador of the Slovak Republic Mr. Martin Bezac and researchers from Bulgaria, Israel and Serbia. On the congress were submitted twenty seven papers in various areas of geographical science and teaching. In the Proceedings of the Fifth Congress of geographers from Macedonia are published papers presented during the forum. The papers are classified in plenary papers and other papers. Their order corresponds to the general geographic methodology of scientific research, respectively beginning with papers of physical geography, then social and economic geography. The papers have been approved by the Scientific Committee consistent of eminent geographers from Macedonia and abroad. Considering the productive atmosphere of the Congress, we are convinced that the content of the papers will be useful in further development of geographical science, more particular in the field of physical, social, economic and regional geography, methodology of teaching geography, cartography and geographic information systems. The Organizing Committee of the Fifth Congress of geographers from Republic of Macedonia, expresses appreciation to all participants and institutions that supported the organization of the Congress. We also extend gratitude to the participants and guests from other countries, that in the spirit of permanent collaboration gave their contribution in the realization of Congress. Проф. д-р Благоја Маркоски Претседател на Македонското географско друштво Full time professor Blagoja Markoski, PhD President of Macedonian Geographical Society 7

10

11 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY ПОЗДРАВНИ ГОВОРИ / WELCOME SPEECHES V-ти КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА ПРЕТСЕДАТЕЛ Македонско Географско Друштво проф. д-р Благоја МАРКОСКИ Почитуван господин Мартин Безак, Амбасадор на Словачката Република во Република Македонија, Почитувани колеги географи, уважени гости, дами и господа. Добредојдовте на Петтиот конгрес на географите од Република Македонија. Географијата е една од најстарите науки која претставува основа на сите науки за Земјата. Како проблем на истражување го има географскиот простор врз кого се одвиваат разни активности на природата и човекот. Во почетокот, главна задача на географијата беше да открива нови територии и да ги опише со сите нивни географски карактеристики. Посебен придонес во таа смисла географијата даде после големите географски откритија. Потоа ја презеде улогата на формирање на податоци и информации за разни географски елементи на Земата и природни и општествени. Така државите се запознаа меѓу себе, се зголеми улогата на комуникациите и соработката во економска смисла. Со енормно брзиот развој на информациско-телекомуникациските системи географијата ја надмина формата на фактографија така што денес се наоѓа во фазата на комплетна изградена методологија на истражувања во физичко гографските, социо-географските и во економско географските дисциплини. Најновиот производ на развој на географијата е во сферата на најновите техники и технологии на географските информациски системи. Во контекст на погоре изнесеното Македонското географско друштво во сферата на дејствување перманентно ги прати иновациите во географскта наука, така што во функција на своето членство и науката секоја петта година организира Конгрес на географи од Република Македонија, Научен симпозиум со меѓународно учество во меѓуконгресниот период, ги издава зборниците, го издава списанието Географски разгледи (последен број е 46-47) секоја годдина организира стручен семинар за наставниците по географија од основнните и средни училишта, исто така секоја година организира натпревари по географија за учениците од основните и средните училишта. Македонското географско друштво организира и други активности и го одржува дигнитетот на географијата во Република Македонија. Своите активности на Македонското географско друштво ги остварува во соработка со Институтот за географија при Природно-математичкиот факултет во Скопје. Почитувани, ви посакувам плодна и успешна работа на V -от Конгрес на географите од Република Македонија, а на гостите од Бугарија, Израел, Словачката Република, Србија и останатите им посакувам искрено добредојде и пријатен престој во Република Македонија. Благодарам на вниманитето! 9

12

13 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY Distinguished Dean of the Faculty of Natural Sciences and Mathematics prof. Gjorgoski, Dear Mr President of the Macedonian Geographical Society prof. Markoski, Dear congress delegates, ladies and gentlemen, I am very pleased and honoured that I was given the chance to address you at the opening of the 5th Congress of Geographers from the Republic of Macedonia. Being the graduate from political geography at the Comenius University in Bratislava I am doing so with great pleasure not only as a diplomat but also as your colleague. Ladies and gentlemen, Modern geography is a scientific discipline, which offers profound answers to many questions of social as well as political and economic life, including proposals responding to current challenges of regional and even global character. On the other hand, and this is the case not only of my country - Slovakia, but as I assume also Macedonia or the other, geography and geographers still have to struggle with limited use of their knowledge in the application practice and insufficient level of acceptance, especially by the politicians and other decision-makers. At this point I do not wish to speculate about the causes. Among other reasons it is perhaps a question of more effective popularization of geography, its instruments and analysis in public life. Dear delegates, I wish you that the 5th Congress of Geographers from the Republic of Macedonia with international participation, which launches today, was a kind of filling-the-gaps event and successful step in efforts to further affirmation of geography and its research in Macedonia and wider. I wish you a successful congress and fruitful discussions. Martin Bezák Ambassador of the Slovak Republic to the Republic of Macedonia 11

14

15 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY Почитуван Претседател на Македонското географско друштво, почитувани професори, почитувани учесници на 5. Конгрес на географите од Република Македонија со меѓународно учество, почитувани гости, Задоволство ми е да Ве поздравам во името на сите вработени на Природно-математичкиот факултет и во свое име и да Ви посакам успешна работа на 5. конгрес на географите од Република Македонија со меѓународно учество. Разновидноста на темите што се изложуваат на сесиите на Конгресот, зборува за огроманат ширината на географската мисла како дел од природните науки. Присуството на учесници од повеќе европски земји доволно зборува за важноста на темите што се обработени и што се дискутираат на Конгресот. Исто така, за поздравување е присуството на голем број географи од сите градови на нашата земја што сведочи за интересот за овој конгрес но и за успешноста на друштвото да ги анимира своите членови. Задоволството е уште поголемо кога се знае дека Македонското географско друштво постои повеќе од 65 години. Но, добро е да се потсетиме дека зачетоците на наставната и научната работа по географија датираат од многу поодамна, во дваесеттите години од минатиот век кога во Скопје постоел истурен оддел за географија а наставата ја изведувале еминентни професори од Белград и Загреб. Да не заборавиме овде работел европски и светски познатиот географ, професорот Цвииќ. И денес постарите генерации на нашиите колеги кои минале низ амфитетарите, предавалните и лабораториите на Природно-математичкиот факултет со гордост се присетуваат дека биле ученици на европски познатите професори- географи како Урошевиќ, Росиќ, Трифуновски, Малахов, Панов, Милевски, Гашевски, Стојмилов и многу други. Како долгогодишен вработен на ПМФ имав прилика да запознам голем број прекрасни професори, соработници и други луѓе од географската бранша кои ми оставиле силен впечаток, а и во оваа прилика се сеќавам на нив со особен пиетет. Институтот за географија, заедно со Македонското географско друштво има изработено и издадено бројни студии, трудови, монографии, планови итн. важни во областа на социо-економскиот развој на државата, картографијата, туризмот, животната средина итн. Овие достигнување се незаобиколен дел од науката, културата и вкупното национално богатство. Во изминативе години Институтот за географија при Природно-математичкиот факултет прерасна во силен наставно-научен центар каде што се изучуваат сите географски дисциплини но и дисциплини од граничните области. Создадени се квалитетни професионалци што ја изведуваат наставата по географија, но и други што се занимаваат со научно-истражувачка и апликативна дејност. Во поново време посебно се атрактивни студиите во областа на туризмот. По кажувањата и оценките што доаѓаат од институциите каде се ангажирани овие наши кадри, станува збор за најдобри во оваа област од сите други кои имаат сличен или ист титулар. Почитувани, дозволете ми уште еднаш да ве поздравам, и да ви посакам уште многу вакви, се надевам успешни манифестации што ќе значи успех не само на Македонското географско друштво туку и на Природно-математичкиот факултет и на Универзитет Св. Кирил и Методиј Скопје. Ви благодарам на вниманието и да сте здрави и живи. Проф. Д-р Ицко Ѓоргоски Декан на Природно-математичкиот факултет, Универзитет Св. Кирил и Методиј Скопје 13

16

17 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY Почитувани колеги географи, почитувани дами и господа, Ми претставува посебна чест и задоволство да Ве поздравам во името на нашиот Институт за географија, како негов раководител, но и како долгогодишен член на ценетото Македонско Географско друштво, кое заслужува посебен поздрав и уважување. Да се организира ваков настан, каде што со своите идеи и размислувања ќе се најдат врвните географи од нашата татковина, но и од други земји претставува посебен успех, но воедно и следственост на карактерот и истрајноста, на квалитетот и недвојбеноста на географската наука и нејзиниот одраз претставен во нашето географско друштво. Токму тоа е доказ дека времињата се менуваат. Се менуваат и правците на општеството, дури и се нивелираат условите на природата, меѓутоа потребата од географското спознавање на нештата останува исто. Така, ние како географи, ја имаме честа, но и одговорноста да го прифатиме предизвикот на новите времиња и да ја пренесеме географијата напред. Убеден сум дека секој проблем има решение, доколку се пристапи географски. Затоа, Ви посакувам пријатна работна атмосфера и успешна работа, преточена во плодна дискусија, со низа решенија и апликативни резултати, со географска одговорност, Нека овој Конгрес го покаже квалитетот и важноста на географијата и географите, како столбови на едно здраво општество. д-р Ристо Мијалов Раководител на Институтот за географија 15

18

19 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY Dear Prof. Blagoja Markoski, dear colleagues, On behalf of the Bulgarian participants in the V Congress of geographers of the Republic of Macedonia organized by the Macedonian Geographic Society accept out warmest greetings. We present here to confirm the longtime creative and friendly relations existing between geographical communities of Bulgaria and Macedonia. These scientific events are also the place where we can discuss the possibilities of expanding the cooperation between the geographers of our two countries. We strongly believe that there are many different opportunities for joint researches, including projects, especially in terms of our border regions that can jointly be solved pressing, similar, topical issues of both countries and their contemporary society. Let me once again congratulate you with the opening of this highly authoritative scientific forum hoping that it will be held as always in a creative, deep professional and friendly spirit. We wish you successful and beneficial work on the congress! Good luck! Prof. Maria V. Shishmanova, PhD South-West University Neofit Rilski Blagoevgrad, Republic of Bulgaria 17

20

21 ПЛЕНАРНИ РЕФЕРАТИ PLENARY PAPERS

22

23 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY CULTURAL TOURISM IN THE DIGITAL AGE: WHERE ARE WE TODAY? WHERE DO WE WANT TO BE TOMORROW? HOW DO WE GET THERE? Noga COLLINS-KREINER 1, Biljana PETREVSKA 2 1 Department of Geography & Environmental Studies, University of Haifa, Israel 2 Faculty of Tourism and Business Logistics, Goce Delcev University - Stip, Macedonia nogack@geo.haifa.ac.il biljana.petrevska@ugd.edu.mk UDC: :7/8]:004 Abstract The paper has two aims. The first is theoretical and calls for examining key issues, arguments and conceptualizations in the scholarship on cultural tourism in order to better understand its transformation in the digital age. The study characterizes the changes that have taken place in cultural tourism research by reviewing both literature and case studies on the subject and analyzing the concepts that have been added or modified in the ongoing research. The second aim of the paper is to offer recommendations for development of cultural tourism in the digital era. The main research findings indicate a shift to a postmodern approach, particularly with regard to the increasingly obfuscated boundaries between different tourism types. Another change currently underway is the shift in focus from creating a product to creating an experience. The change in the theoretical foundation has involved the elimination of distinctions that were accepted in the past and a growing inability to distinguish between different conceptualizations and fields of research, which are now being integrated. Finally, the recommendations focus on three levels: where we are today, where we want to be tomorrow, and how we plan to get there. Keywords: Tourism development, Cultural Tourism, Experience, Digital Age. INTRODUCTION The cultural tourism is the subset of tourism concerned with a country or region's culture. It generally focuses on traditional communities who have diverse customs, unique form of art and distinct social practices, which basically distinguishes it from other types or forms of culture. Cultural tourism includes tourism in urban areas, particularly historic or large cities and their cultural facilities such as museums and theatres. It can also include tourism in rural areas showcasing the traditions of indigenous cultural communities (i.e. festivals, rituals), and their values and lifestyle. It is generally agreed that cultural tourists spend substantially more than standard tourists do. This form of tourism is also becoming generally more popular throughout the world. Cultural tourisms have powerful political, economic, social and cultural implications, and even affect global trade and health. Cultural tourism inevitably necessitates spatial movement and for this reason stimulates geographers concern with distances travelled and the phenomenon s effect on behavior. Cultural tourism is also an important subject due to its scope and spatial influence and thus researchers are beginning to recognize more fully the powerful and contingent roles of culture on a range of scales, from the corporeal to the institutional and the geopolitical. This article examines how in recent years research on cultural tourism has shifted toward post-modernism. Postmodernism is a complicated concept, or set of ideas, that has emerged as an area of academic study since the mid-1980s. The term is hard to define because it is used in a wide variety of disciplines and fields of study, including art, architecture, music, film, literature, sociology, communications, fashion, and technology (Klages, 2007). One characteristic of the researchers who employ this approach is the tendency to challenge existing theories and reject the clear-cut divisions within the prevailing scholare shows how the trends of deconstruction (or of breaking down existing theories), the prevalent tendency to emphasize the subjective over the objective, and the increasing attention paid to individual experiences are all consistent with the new post-modern approach to cultural tourism research. The study also investigates how cultural tourism is connected to the digital age. Digitally driven globalized hyper-interconnectivity is having a profound effect on tourism, impacting upon the notions of travel, unending guesthost relationships and transforming previously accepted industry standards of authenticity, value, consumption, mobility and purpose. Much of this new technology is being applied today to cultural tourism as will be presented 21

24 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 Indeed, consumer-oriented information and communication technologies such as 24/7 social networking and the ubiquity of smart phones and other mobile online personal computing devices are integral to the contemporary tourism experience. Thus, for instance, well-being derived from visiting a given tourist destination is now a multi-functional shared emotion. In fact, the viral integration of instantaneous communication within the tourism industry has altered its very premise. Distant destinations, exotic cultures and wild environments are now familiarized objects, encountered both in and out-of-context and disseminated by and for an increasingly discerning public arena. This condition presents local service providers with a host of unprecedented infrastructure, environmental and organizational challenges. Prominent among them, the critical need to adjust branded tourism strategies so that they accommodate evolving, bottom-up shifts in client opinions, tastes and requirements. In the line of meeting its objectives, the paper is structured in several parts. After the introductory part, Section 2 gives a literature review on three main issues: general concepts on cultural tourism; ICT and the interrelationship with the e-tourism; and the preference of tourists and visitors as an ever changing issue. Section 3 explores two studies. The first deals with the practices that transform the Baha'i Gardens in Haifa, Israel, into a secular shared community asset, while the second is on Western visitors traveling to Dharamsala, India. The discussion on the main findings is noted in the Section 4, while the conclusions and recommendations are presented in the last section. LITERATURE REVIEW Cultural Tourism Cultural tourism is one type of circulation, which is a form of population mobility. During the first decade of the twenty-first century, mobility has become an evocative keyword and a well-known interdisciplinary field of study with a powerful discourse of its own. The concept of mobility encompasses large-scale movements of people, objects, capital, and information throughout the world, as well as more local processes of daily transportation, movement through public space, and the movement of material things in everyday life. Issues of movement - too little movement, too much movement, the wrong type of movement, or poorly-timed movement - are of great importance to organizations, governments, and the lives of many people (Hannam et al, 2006). Many academicians make a strong distinction between cultural and mass tourism i.e. tourism related to sun and sea concept (Balcar and Pearce, 1996; Konsola, 1993; McHale, 2004; Silbergerg, 1995; Stebbins, 1997; Thompson, 1998; Waitt, 2000). They all agree that developing cultural tourism brings numerous effects, in the first line, positive ones. So, some researchers put an accent to the local economy benefits, mainly by creating job places for local residents (Prentice and Andersen, 2003; Richards, 2003; Smith, 2004). In the same time, cultural tourism is a suitable form for opening family run entities specialized for local traditional food production (Bachleitner and Zins, 1999; MacDonald and Jolliffe, 2003). Others put an accent that cultural tourism may be practiced all year round and consequently reduce the negative influence of tourism seasonality (Gotti and Van der Borg, 1995; Horrigan, 2009; Mohamed, 2008; Richards and Bonink, 1995; Richards, 1994 and 1996). Present-day tourism studies employs a new mobility paradigm that offers a conceptual framework for understanding the nature of the tourism phenomenon (Bærenholdt et al, 2004). According to this framework, places are seen as dynamic, as places of movement. Places are like ships, posits Bærenholdt et al, moving around and not necessarily staying in one location" (2004: 146). While the phenomenon of migration has gained much attention in the literature, different forms of circulation, and cultural and tourism circulation in particular, have received much less attention. Nonetheless, these forms have no less an effect on the environment, and indeed may have an even greater one. This stems from the large numbers of participants, their cyclicity, and the large numbers of people which they affect. ICT and E-tourism The successful introduction of the Internet to e-tourism is fully supported by the search engines which became a dominant source in tourists use to access particular tourism and travel products. Due to its significance, this issue raised an interest within academia and practitioners. Generally, they argue regarding the understanding how search engines work and how travelers use the Internet and booking systems as tools in e-tourism (Morrison et al, 2001; Pan et al, 2007; Buhalis and Law, 2008; Pan et al, 2011; Xiang and Pan, 2010). Moreover, the success of search engine marketing requires a good understanding of consumer behavior in order to provide the information desired by different consumers. Furthermore, the necessity of developing digital technology that will support the personalized services to address individual needs is fully justified. Tourism actors should collect customer information before, during and after a visit in order to better understand consumer behavior choices and determinants (Buhalis and O'Connor, 2005). 22

25 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY Some researches address different approaches dealing with variety of relationships that appeared in e- tourism. So, Weber and Roehl (1999) explored demographics between Internet users and tourists at the same time. However, little research has been done on the travel-related behaviors of Internet travelers. In this respect, Morrison et al, (2001) found that some book travel on-line, while others go to travel agents or call the toll-free numbers of travel providers after getting travel information on-line. With regards to the behavioral dimensions, it may be utilized to segment travel markets as a powerful tool in managing e-tourism (Hennessey et al, 2008). Regardless the approach, it must be underlined that tourism needed this kind of information some years ago, while today we are faced with tourists with different travel patterns which cause different activity while travelling. One may argue the inevitable relationship between tourism and information. Moreover, it is a widelyrecognized the fact that information and decision making have become the foundation for the world economy (Wang, 2008). Tourists Preferences Many researchers were interested in identifying tourists needs, expectations and behavior. In this respect, numerous papers discuss tourist roles in order to define their considerable variations. In mostly, the behavior is related to specific demographic and background characteristics emphasizing the life course as the leading component for investigating tourist role preferences. Yet, attention should be paid to a variety of social structures and processes, including psychological needs and life-course stage. Cohen (1972) was one of the first sociologists who proposed a typology to conceptually clarify the term tourist by developing a four-fold typology. Based on that, Pearce (1982) identified specific behavior thus enabling tying the evolutionary nature of tourist role preference and the psychological needs. Moreover he developed 15 different tourist types which allowed creation of several measurement scales. In this respect, the Tourist Roles Preference Scale (Yiannakis and Gibson, 1992) presents a comprehensive classification of leisure tourists. Additional work resulted in adding two more tourist types to the tourist categorization (Gibson and Yiannakis 2002). Moreover, researchers focused on exploring the experience of tourists as well as the importance of the tourist experience for tourists (Yfantidou et al, 2008). On the other hand, the researches emphasize the relationship between IT and tourists behavior. Namely, many of them underline that IT acts as a protector and enhancer thus directly having influence on tourists experiences, preferences and behavior (Kim and Ham 2007; Singh et al, 2006; Winata and Mia, 2005). EMPIRICAL STUDIES Two different studies dealing with various kinds of tourism are analyzed for this research. The studies will also be analyzed below, according to the shifts in theories which were identified through the literature reviewed. The reason for choosing these two different case studies was to diversify the investigated phenomena as much as possible: This trend provokes major questions on the entire nature of the cultural tourism as a phenomenon. The material for the case studies was collected using different methods in order to diversify, as much as possible, the outcomes of the works. The first case study looked into the experiences of Baha'i and non-baha'i visitors to the Baha'i Gardens in Haifa, Israel (Collins-Kreiner and Gatrell 2006). The second study explored the phenomenon of Western visitors traveling to Dharamsala, India, through interviews and participants' observations (Collins-Kreiner and Sagie 2011). Baha i Cultural Tourism The first study examines the practices that transform the Baha'i Gardens in Haifa, Israel, into a secular shared community asset. It concentrates on the visitor experience within this context. The research employed a mixed methodological approach that included participant observation, archival documents and short, informal and unstructured interviews with Baha'i volunteers, tourists and guides, as well as empirical observations concerning the physical landscape and the observed practices of pilgrims and tourists. The contemporary nature of the garden as a tourist attraction makes the case of the Baha'i Gardens and its cultural and economic context both more distinct but also somewhat ambiguous as the perceived boundaries are unclear (Collins-Kreiner and Gatrell 2006). A basic typology of the visitors to the gardens is established: the religious visitors are in the existential mode (Cohen, 1979: 190). In this mode, they are fully committed to an elective spiritual center. They are Baha'i who see their travel as a cultural tourism and as a once-in-a-lifetime experience. The experiences of their visits are not dominated by recreational or diversionary elements. However, the pilgrims will derive the restorative effects of their trip s inherent spirituality. The cultural tourists in this research correspond predominantly to Cohen s recreational mode (1979:190) of tourism. Their trip is a form of entertainment not unlike the cinema, theatre or television. This kind of tourist, 23

26 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 usually the domestic Israeli visitor, enjoys his or her trip because it restores physical and mental powers and endows him or her with a general sense of well-being. In addition to the recreational mode, a number of visitors may be classified as experiential tourists in that the gardens and the Baha'i World Centre may provide an authentic other experience distinct from everyday life and their normal social context. Indeed, the gardens themselves, their connection with the emerging faith system of the Baha'i, and the aesthetics of the tour place the experience well beyond the everyday life of many visitors. The case of the Baha'i Gardens in Haifa demonstrates that the differing motives of the visitors are defined by their activity space and embodied in their movement. The separation of the tourist and the pilgrim experience at the Baha'i Gardens is unique, as the gardens have been designed to prevent any potential conflict with local residents, which, in turns, enables the municipality to emphasize the secular and aesthetic benefits of the gardens. The result of this place-based strategy at conflict avoidance or mitigation has been the creation of a layered collection of spatial practices to preserve the sacred nature of the Baha'i complex and to enable the non-baha i community to yield a variety of secular benefits while preserving the place sacred nature. This strategy should be adopted by planners and practitioners in other places in the world. Western Visitors Traveling to India The second study is on Western visitors traveling to Dharamsala, India. This paper's aim was to consider their cultural, educational and religious experiences and the implications of their visits, and to supply information on the growing phenomenon of Western people visiting the East for self-fulfillment, study, and belief. The methods used were both qualitative and quantitative. A structured questionnaire was administered to 127 visitors at seven different sites in Dharamsala. In addition, twenty in-depth interviews were held, and participant observation was chosen as another research method (Collins-Kreiner and Sagie, 2011). This paper considers the degree of quest in guest, that is, identifying the extent to which visitors to a specific spiritual destination were motivated by a search for spiritual fulfillment as suggested by those describing tourism as a sacred journey. The respondents were chosen from the broader stream of tourists to Dharamsala; these were visitors who depicted themselves as different from regular tourists and who stayed longer than one month. The findings show that they did not define themselves as tourists, although they differentiated themselves from the locals. According to the literature, they could be defined as pilgrims, but this was not the case according to their self-definition. They defined themselves as students, thus placing them in the cultural-educational -tourism market as a special interest tourism niche. Two layers of identity emerge: the richer layer is the educational and spiritual layer which consists of their beliefs and their wish to study. This guides them in their plans before embarking on the journey: when to take the trip; handling economic, family, and health problems; and when they prepare themselves spiritually. The second layer is thinner: it is the tourist layer. The visitors depicted themselves as students, not as tourists. Their motivations and expectations in the tourism realm were minor. Yet, tourist aspects of the trip were revealed in some of the visitors comments and responses. As tourists they met local people and saw many facets of India, beginning with the airport, then the roads, the cities, and the landscape. Still, as stated, all these points were much less important than the primary goal of their tour - education. In this case study, most of the visitors classified themselves as belonging to the specific category of students, and as participating in an edu-tourism visit. They travelled with specific educational or even spiritual intentions and thus returned home feeling stronger and more fulfilled. The students see their visit as a once-in-a-lifetime experience. It will seldom have recreational, diversionary elements, though they feel that, mentally and spiritually, the trip has restorative effects. For these travelers, the quest in guest has been fulfilled and their visit has been a success. They have discovered in Dharamsala their spiritual home or center (Cohen, 1979; Eliade, 1969) and the satisfaction of their spiritual needs meant that they had come to the end of their journey. They had fully immersed themselves in the spiritual other, becoming, in a sense, permanent tourists. For them, spiritual fulfillment is part of the journey. In other words, the notion of the edutourist as a pilgrim has, to a certain extent, been verified. Although a variety of motives, from education to a more purposeful need for satisfaction, were identified in the research, it is evident that, albeit unintentionally, different intensities of spiritual fulfillment were experienced by visitors to Dharamsala. Thus, it is apparent that, within particular destination contexts, cultural tourism can begin to take on the characteristics of a sacred journey. 24

27 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY DISCUSSION In the studies presented, we can see how differentiation is giving way to dedifferentiation. For practitioners, it is important to understand that it is practically impossible to draw clear boundaries around the categories of travel or to differentiate segments of tourists. For example, the ability to differentiate becomes even harder when considering Western visitors to India, as their experiences are so mixed: educational, tourist, spiritual, and cultural. For some, the journey has strong meaning while for others it does not. This dedifferentiation also exists when different spaces, as multiple activities can exist simultaneously at the sites, and the attitudes of the different visitors can vary markedly. The main task for planners is, therefore, to pre-plan a strategy for such complex spaces with different meanings for different visitors. This strategy should include not only planning the space, but also the various activities and different marketing methods for the various market segments that often contrast with each other. The result of this place-based strategy should be conflict avoidance that also preserves the nature of the specific site. This paper suggests that in the 21 st century the differences between tourists are fading while numerous points of similarity are emerging; both require spatial movement and both could involve an emotional desire on the part of the individual to visit sites meaningful to him or her. Overall, however, the visitor's experience, be it termed cultural tourism or tourism, is, in fact, not homogeneous; rather, it comprises different experiential types. Visitors' motivations are also highly diverse, ranging from curiosity to a search for meaning. Differing market segments of visitors go to the various sites, holy or not, and coexist. This coexistence occurs even though the reasons for visiting and the activities at the site vary widely. Everyone has different expectations from his or her tour; the question is, to what degree? At one end of the scale are the spiritual visitors, the spiritual sites and the spiritual experiences which constitute searching for new meanings to life; these are visits that can change the spiritual visitors lives. At the opposite end are visitors who are not affected by their visit. A visitor can move along the continuum. There are, for example, Western visitors to the East who left their homes as secular visitors and were affected by their visit and, as a result, return home as spiritual visitors (Sharpley and Sundaram, 2005). The two studies deal with the inner experience of the visitors. This is an example of the shift from an examination of external elements to research of the inner experience. Thus, another task of planners and practitioners today involves finding out what the visitors themselves say about their cultural tourism, since they are its main elements. All of this information implies that tourism planning should be an addition to the regular planning and should have its own voice and contribution. A transformation was also observed in the view of cultural tourism from a general and comprehensive phenomenon to its analysis as an individual and hence a more pluralistic, entity. This shift includes placed along the experience on a scale. The scale affirmed that visitors may have a variety of experiences, and may switch between types of experiences. The visitors to India researched by the author confirmed this new stage of research, as these visitors claimed to have undergone various inner experiences that changed according to their length of stay or state of mind. As a result of the two studies presented, it is now clear that each person may interpret his or her own experience differently and it is not enough to focus solely on the experience offered by the objective, namely the cultural tourism. The visitor experience, be it called cultural tourism or tourism, is, in fact, not a homogeneous entity. Visitors' motivations are also highly diverse, ranging from curiosity to the search for meaning. It was also found that differing market segments of visitors go to various sites, holy or not, and coexist. This occurs even though the reasons for visiting and the activities at the site are quite disparate. Together with an increasing dedifferentiation of cultural tourism, tourism and secular tourism, and the narrowing difference between the wishes of people to search for a new meaning to their everyday life, all the shifts described show that the study of tourism is being modified in the twenty-first century. This change is found in both the theoretical and the practical base; it includes erasing the distinctions that were accepted in the past as well as a growing inability to distinguish between the different perceptions and research areas that are now becoming integrated. CONCLUSIONS & RECOMMENDATIONS Geographers evidently have something to contribute to contemporary debates about tourism, space and experience, which are emerging across a range of disciplines. In reviewing these central themes, which highlight the value of a new direction in the research of tourism we have contextualized recent work in geography and Tourism. 25

28 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 This article analyzes the main transformations that have taken place in cultural tourism scholarship in recent decades. It also reveals that the most significant changes that have taken place and the new direction taken by cultural tourism studies in general have been the result of new research theories in the field of tourism and mobilities. Throughout history, cultural tourism has stimulated much interest and writing, which can be understood in parallel to the practice itself. We are also witness to convergences with anthropology, sociology, history, religious studies, geography, and most recently, the fields of leisure and tourism. The cross-currents have become so substantial that, at times, it is difficult to distinguish between contributions from different disciplines. The second aim of the presentation is practical and it is to give recommendations for development, organization and management of shared spaces of cultural tourism in the digital era. Different case studies from the area will be used for demonstration and especially the case study of the Baha i Gardens and shrine in Haifa that have become a world heritage site in 2008, and was found to be a multi-dimensional space. The recommendations will concentrate on three layers: Where are we today?, Where do we want to be tomorrow? And, How do we get there? First, the main message would be that a planning and management program should take place before it evolves on its own anyway. Secondly- we must study our Product and gain information such as facts (numbers of visitors, site operation, characteristics of visitors); Perceptions toward the product (of tourists, the local population) and attitudes (of stakeholders, Visitors, Non visitors. Third, we need to define our goals: what kind of tourism do we want to facilitate? Forth- we should think of the ways we want to do it such as staying authentic and developing an experience and not only a product. REFERENCES 1. Bachleitner, R. & Zins, A. (1999). Cultural tourism in rural communities: The residents perspective, Journal of Business Research, 44(3), Balcar, M. & Pearce, D. (1996). Heritage tourism on the west coast of New Zealand, Tourism Management, 17(3), Bærenholdt, J. O., Haldrup, M., Larsen, J. & Urry, J. (2004). Performing Tourist Places. London: Ashgate. 4. Buhalis, D. & O Connor, P. (2005). Information Communication Technology Revolutionizing Tourism, Tourism recreation research, 30(3), Buhalis, D. & Law, R. (2008). Progress in information technology and tourism management: 20 years on and 10 years after the Internet the state of etourism research, Tourism Management. 29, Cohen, E. (1972). Towards a Sociology of International Tourism, Social Research, 39, Cohen, E. (1979). A Phenomenology of Tourist Experiences, Sociology. 13, Collins-Kreiner, N. & Gatrell, J. D. (2006). Tourism, Heritage and Pilgrimage: The case of Haifa's Baha i Gardens, Journal of Heritage Tourism, 1(1), Collins-Kreiner, N. & Sagie (2011). Tourism to India as Popular Culture: A cultural, Educational and Religious Experience at Dharamsala, South Asian Popular Culture, 9(2), Eliade, M. (1969). The Quest: History and Meaning in Religion. Chicago: University of Chicago Press. 11. Gotti, G. & van der Borg, J. (1995). Tourism in heritage cities, Quaderni CISET, 11/ Gibson, H. & Yiannakis, A. (2002). Tourist roles: Needs and the life course, Annals of Tourism Research, 29(2), Hannam, K., Sheller, M. & Urry, J. (2006). Editorial: Mobilities, Immobilities and Moorings, Mobilities, 1(1), Hennessey, S. M., MacDonald, R. & MacEachern, M. (2008). A Framework for Understanding Golfing Visitors to a Destination, Journal of Sport & Tourism. 13(1), Horrigan, D. (2009). Branded content: A new model for driving tourism via film and branding strategies, Tourismos, 4(3), Konsola, D. (1993). Cultural tourism and regional development: Some proposals for cultural itineraries. In D. Konsola (Eds.) Culture, Environment and Regional Development, Athens: Regional Development Institute. 17. Kim, W. G. & Ham, S. (2007). The impact of information technology implementation on service quality in the hotel industry, Information Technology in Hospitality, 4(4), Klages, M. (2007). Literary Theory: A Guide for the Perplexed. New York: Continuum Press. 19. MacDonald, R. & Jolliffe, L. (2003). Cultural rural tourism: Evidence from Canada, Annals of Tourism Research, 30(2), Mohamed, G. A. (2008). Egypt's image as a tourist destination - a perspective of foreign tourists, Tourismos, 3(1), McHale, S. (2004). Definition of cultural tourism. Australia, Development of Culture and the Arts Government of Western Australia. 22. Morrison, A., Su, J., O Leary, J. & Cai, L. (2001). Predicting usage of the Internet for travel bookings: An exploratory study, Information Technology and Tourism, 4(1),

29 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY 23. Pan, B., Litvin, S. W. & O Donnell, T. E. (2007). Understanding accommodation search query formulation: The first step in putting heads in beds, Journal of Vacation Marketing, 13(4), Pan, B., Xiang, Z., Fesenmaier, D. R. & Law, R The dynamics of search engine marketing for tourist destinations, Journal of Travel Research. 50(4), Pearce, P. (1982). The social psychology of tourist behaviour. New York: Pergamon. 26. Prentice, R. & Andersen, V. (2003). Evoking Ireland. Modeling Tourist Propensity, Annals of Tourism Research, 27(2), Richards, G. & Bonink, C. (1995). Marketing European cultural tourism, Journal of Vacation Marketing, 1, Richards, G. (1994). Developments in European cultural tourism. In: V. Seaton, C. L. Jenkins, R. C. Wood, P. U. C. Dieke, M. M. Bennett, L. R. MacLellan and Smith, R. (Eds.) Tourism: the State of the Art, , London: Wiley. 29. Richards, G. (1996). Cultural Tourism in Europe. Wallingford, CABI. 30. Richards, G. (2003). What is Cultural Tourism? In: A. van Maaen (Eds.) National Contact Monumenten. 31. Silbergerg, T. (1995). Cultural tourism and business opportunities for museums and heritage sites, Tourism Management, 16(5), Singh, A. J, Kim, H. & Huh, C. (2006). Differential impacts of information technology services in the Korean hotel industry: A study of management perceptions, FIU Hospitality Review, 24(2), Smith, M. (2004). Seeing a new side to seasides: Culturally regenerating the English seaside town, International Journal of Tourism Research, 6(1), Sharpley, R. & Sundaram P. (2005). Tourism: a Sacred Journey? The Case of Ashram Tourism, India, International Journal of Tourism Research, 7: Stebbins, R. (1997). Identity and cultural tourism, Annals of Tourism Research, 27(2), Thompson, M. (1998). Cultural tourism. Washington Heritage Bulletin, 20(4), Wang, J. (2008). Improving decision making practices through information filtering, International Journal of Information and Decision Sciences, 1(1), Waitt, G. (2000). Consuming heritage. Perceived historical authenticity, Annals of Tourism Research, 27(4), Weber, K. & Roehl, W. S. (1999). Profiling People Searching for and Purchasing Travel Products on the World Wide Web, Journal of Travel Research. 37(3), Winata, L. & Mia, L. (2005). Information technology and the performance effect of managers participation in budgeting: Evidence from the hotel industry, International Journal of Hospitality Management, 24(1), Xiang, Z. & Pan, B. (2010). Travel queries on cities in the United States: Implications for search engine marketing for tourist destinations, Tourism Management. 32(1), Yiannakis, A. & Gibson, H. (1992). Roles Tourist Play, Annals of Tourism Research, 19, Yfantidou, G., Costa, G. & Michalopoulos, M. (2008). Tourist roles, gender and age in Greece: a study of tourists in Greece, International Journal of Sport Management Recreation & Tourism, 1, pp

30

31 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY CARTOGRAPHIC CRITIQUE UDC: Blagoja MARKOSKI, PhD University "Ss. Cyril and Methodius" Faculty of Natural Sciences and Mathematics, Institute of Geography Skopje Abstract Cartography as a science almost completely participates in the processes of construction, development as well as usage of maps as an instrument to gain knowledge about the geographical space. The new computer techniques and technologies allowed a number of unprofessional individuals to produce maps, and with this the subject of discussion in this paper are the unprofessionally developed maps. The aim is to point at the anomalies from the unprofessional approach in the process of map development. In that sense, several examples of maps with anomalies are discussed, from the aspect of cartographic projection, scale, orthogonal or 3D view, coordinate systems, various graphical elements and their anomalies etc. Key words: maps, unprofessional approach, cartographic critique INTRODUCTION Every human being throughout history independently gets familiar with the geographical space. Many of the people know only about the space that surrounds them, but other are so valiant and get to know many bigger places on Earth. That was the way in which cartography was developed. Through the geographical knowing of Earth there was a problem with displaying the areas in a much smaller form (globe, map, model). Its shape, water surface and land area, transfer of the spherical surface on a flat surface (cartographic projection), surface intercourse (scale), display of terrain (methods of displaying the terrain), display of different objects (cartographical signs) etc. were the reasons for studying the Earth. All cartographical problems in the past centuries and in the years that follow were exceeded with the help of geography, geodesy, mathematics and other sciences. In the 20 th century humanity met sophisticated cartographical products in form of accordingly chosen cartographic projections, scale, geographical elements, cartographical signs, cartographic generalization, usage of colours and many other objects. In the cartographical production, the cartographic problems are dealt with by special institutuons and professionals trained for specific tasks. In the late 20 th century and early 21 st, with the development of many computer and information techniques and technologies, dedicated software tools were created (among others) for cartographical drawing and treatment of Earth s surface. They were refined so much that today their professional usage allows the development of sophisticated cartographical products. That is achieved when only they are used by professionaly trained people. Their usage by many unprofessional and incompetent people, which selfconfidence tells them that everything can be produced automatically leads to a situation of massive production of unprofessionaly made cartographical products and their placement in electronic and analog form. Because of their lack of knowledge they are not aware that the map should be in some cartographic projection, scale, with accordingly used cartographical methods, associatively created cartographical signs, appropriate cartographic generalization etc. Because of that, the term cartographic criticism is placed as a problem in this article. PURPOSE OF RESEARCH The purpose of this research is to show out the unprofessional approach during the preparation of maps. The presented content shows several examples of improperly made maps, so that we can hope that some of the autors will not approach this issue anymore, and those that will continue to do this, will continue to consider the cartographic rules and principles of making maps (regardless of the map type). RESEARCH METHODS In accordance with the posed problem (cartographic criticism) the research applies cartographic and geographic methods [1,2,3,4]. Cartographic methods are applied to analyze the mathematical and geographical elements and the thematic content at the unprofessionaly made maps. 29

32 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 Geographic metods are applied so that analysis can be made in terms of overlapping the geographical elements on maps, appropriate placement of cartographic signs and inscriptions, etc. RESEARCH PROCEDURE The research process is based on reviews and analysis of various cartographic products. Series of cartographic products are idendified where there was no need of detailed analysis to perceive flaws such as: Maps made with the lack of mathematical elements; Maps with wrongly presented mathematical elements; Cartographic territory with deformed borders; Inadequate geographical orientation on the map, ortophoto and ortophoto map; Inadequate scales during presentation of specific content (smaller or bigger scales); Inadequate overlapping of the geographical elements on the maps; Bad combination of the applied colours; Inadequate graphical additions; Bad combination of the cartographic content (layout of the layers, layout of the map, title, legend, additional content and other elements); Inadequately chosen cartographical signs; Abuse of foreign cartographic products (their reproducing, original authorship is being erased, plagiarism, etc.); Tendentious geographic content and other anomalies; In addition, below this chapter, there are some highlighted and analyzed examples in the context of the forementioned anomalies at the unprofessionally made cartographic products. ANALYSIS OF THE UNPROFESSIONAL CARTOGRAPHIC PRODUCTS There are many examples with maps that are without any mathematical elements (cartographic projection, scale, coordinate system, frame) or lack some of them and which accuracy is oftenly questionable. The example in picture number 1 is typical for this situation because the cartographic projection of Republic of Macedonia s territory is rotated in some way and therefore when we would have the cartographic lines of longtitude and latitude we would know the projection, size of territory and the position of the map. In the same example there is no scale (numerous or graphical) or frame so therefore we have an impression that the geographical territory hangs, and that means that there is no cartographic continuity. a) b) Figure 1. Map with and without mathematical elements, a) incorrect; b) correct source: a) b) Advice is that there should be added a written descrete data about the cartographic net, scale, frame, etc. on an appropriate spot. In addition, you have two maps. One of them contains appropriate cartographic elements and the other one doesn t. 30

33 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY Map with wrongly presented mathematical elements In practice we have frequent cases where in the absence of cartographic knowledge, wrong coordinates (either geographical or rectangular) or wrong scales are presented, and sometimes both of them. The error when the scale from an original map is used on a newly created map, regardless of whether it is in smaller or bigger scale, (from the original map) is very common. The numerical scale is only prescribed (it has a binding character), so any cartometric calculations depending on the scale will be wrong. Figure 2. Part of map with incorrect scale and coordinate grid [6] source: Milevski I. (2004): Erosive processes in watersheds of rivers Babuna and Topolka. Project: Complex geographical studies of Babuna and Topolka watersheds (draft version) Because of cases, as in picture number 2, where the rectangular grid seems complete but is actually incorrect, it is very important to know the mathematical elements and their appropriate applyment [6]. The rectangular grid is a network of squares and in this case rectangles, the scale is significantly smaller than the distances presented with the data from the rectangular grid, and the final product is a map with inadequate mathematical elements. From this we can conclude that the maps which are not topographical or geographical, and in which case the accuracy and numerical and graphical scale are taken into consideration, should be presented with a graphical scale which with the proportional increasement or decreasement of the map, will allways be real in accordance with the situation. During that the ratio of the scale with the cartographical and the coordinate grid should be taken into consideration. Cartographic territory with deformed borders Maps are produced as products in different cartographic projections, different scales and with different geographic and thematic content. Thus, depending on the projection, some territories of continents, regions and states gain some shape that shows (particulary in relation to wider territory mapping) the reader a certain visual representation of their true shape. Figure 3. Example of a map with deformed boundaries of mapped territory source: 31

34 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 However, very often because of the practical reasons (the preparation of a book or other needs) the cartographic addition is extended or expanded very freely (left-right; up-down) by the authors. In that unprofessional and irregular way the territory on the map is deformed and in accordance with the coordinate system, the scales, the angles between the objects and everything else on the map are also being deformed. My advice is that, whenever a map size is increased or decreased it should be done from an angle, so it will be proportional with the geographical length and width. After that, an appropriate original cartographic material should be used so some borders are not arbitrarily drawn later. Oftenly, because of lately arbitrarily drawings of some territory s segments, as it is in picture 3, we have a border deformation. Also, the deformations are very often, on the maps that show a three-dimensional display of a certain territory because of author s extravagance. In those type of cases the map is deformed in different ways because of the angle of height and the distance on the other side of observation. In this case the effect is ussualy not achieved, as we can see from picture number 4. Figure 4. Example of a map with deformed boundaries form 3D effect source: From this we can conclude that these approaches can be made, but with significantly smaller territories and with a much bigger scale. That should be made in order to achieve a more appropriate effect, and to avoid distortion of the cartographic consideration of projection and scale. a) b) Figure 5. Example of orthophotos with the wrong orientation a) wrong b) right (photo: Bl.Markoski, Billboard in Forest Park Gazi Baba, Skopje) [5] Inadequate geographical orientation on the map, ortophoto image and ortophoto map In principle, modern cartography make the maps so they are oriented towards North. However, there are authors that doesn t know this principle and they produce the cartographic material, ortophotos images and 32

35 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY ortophoto maps in some arbitrary geographic orientation. It is necessary in those cases to set an appropriate indication of the direction North, so that there will be no confusion caused among the users of the cartographic product. In this example, the author set a tag for the direction North, but he made a mistake by missing the angle for 90 degrees. In this case the usage of instruments in context of the map from its users will be pretty much confusing. Inadequate scales during presentation of a specific content (smaller or bigger scales) In cartography practice, in accordance with the purpose of the cartographic product, an appropriate scale on a map is used. There are maps with minor, medium or major scales [1]. Various geographic, topographic and thematic maps are made by them. They are based on appropriate guidelines for the presentation of the projected content. However, there are many frequent cases on automatic preparation of maps (most of them with thematic content) with software packages (there are many) based on satellite images with inappropriate resolution. That way, a product is being made which content is not satisfactory relevant (but pictorialy delights the cartographicaly uneducated people and it s content is far from measurement reality, design and possible base for any future work activities). Figure 6. Examples of maps made in inappropriate scale (very small scale) source: Milevski I. (2004): Erosive processes in watersheds of rivers Babuna and Topolka. Project: Complex geographical studies of Babuna and Topolka watersheds (draft version) This particulary occurs when larger territories are taken into processing (whole country, regions or municipalities). From this we can see that, the much larger the territory is, the final product is less accurate. Also we can see that, that the applied scales are very small and the cartographic product is insufficiently reviewable and practically unenforceable. My advice is that this approaches should be based on smaller areas and with the usage of optimal scale (for thematic mapping), and in accordance with that an appropriately visual and practically applicable cartographic product will be prepared. In scales context, there are also cases in which the idea prevails to show some territory with more details and a much bigger scale, than the one that should be used is applied. That way, we get a relatively rough cartographic picture (a small territory in a very big scale with lackage of geographical and thematical content). Such situations are met especially in cases in which plastic methods for land relief displaying are applied (shadows method, hypsometrical coloring). 33

36 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 Figure 7. Example of a map made in a very big scale (section from original size) [5] Inadequate overlapping of the geographical elements on the maps In the process of making a map with the modern computer techniques and technologies, many authors try to overlap different cartographic layers of geographical elements. Those procedures can be made successfully when dealing with the same cartographic projection and scale. However, there are many frequent cases in which we can see that there are deformities in the horizontal projection of the geographical objects, and it is very difficult to match these overlaps (the problem is especially evident at the raster cartographic electronic forms). Illogical situations occur when the river flows on the sides of the valley instead of flowing down the deepest parts of the relief. Also, because of bad subordination of layers there are cases when the river flows above the bridge, etc. Figure 8. Example of improper overlapping elements in geographical maps From this we can conclude that one should be persistent in the process of overlapping adjustment of raster to vector layers and arranging the vector layers in accordance with appropriate principles. 34

37 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY Bad combination of the applied colours In cartographic practice the colours have a particular visual and practical significance. The cartographic principles for the application of colours in the preparation of maps were developed for this purpose. In absence of knowledge of cartographic rules for colour application we meet maps made with inadequate composition of colours as it is in picture 9a (contrary to the rule on application of a range of warm colours). We also meet too week or too strong shades, wrong colours on printouts, etc. [11,12]. During automatic operation these anomalies occur because: On the monitor, while we work, we can see some visually appropriate shades, but after the process of printing, on the paper they have significantly incompatible meaning and appear differently. Because of protection against plagiarism, rather than the realistic raster basis for relief, a negative model of the relief map is placed. In that way, we get a wrong visual presentation. An example for this case is picture number 9b, which represents the relief basis for the territory of the Republic of Macedonia. Because of lack of knowledge of the rules, for some specific geographical objects wrong colours are used. We can conclude that the principles about forming colours should be studied and known well. During the process of automatic operation there should always be performed practical tests and almost infallibly specimens should be printed from time to time. a) elevation model b) negative pattern of relief Figure 9. Examples of maps made improper composition of colors source: a) b) Bad combination of the cartographic content (layout of the map, title, legend, additional content and other elements) Every map is a composition of many mathematical, geographical, thematical and additional elements. More precisely it consists of cartographic content, frame, title, legend and various additional elements, which are placed within or outside the framework of the map. These elements, at the professionaly made maps, are allocated in a way in which every empty space around the main cartographic content is filled with the appropriate element. At the geographical and thematical maps that depends mostly on the shape of the mapped territory. The main point is that the map should be properly filled with all the necessary elements, but within its framework. In practice this rule is constantly violated in a way that the authors scatter the forementioned elements allover the applied paper format. This way, major unfilled areas of the map remain, that disrupt the aestetic appearance and the artistic side of the map. Very often, some of the elements are left out. The map has no title, doesn t have have a general geographical content such as the unavoidable parameters of the mathematical elements, simplified relief, hydrographic and infrastructural basis, generalized network of settlements, etc. These are some of the many examples of this type. It is very impractical when the legend, because of readability is bigger than the map itself as it is the case in picture 10 [17]. Maps presented this way are unclear and incomplete and gain the character of muted or semi-muted maps, which is contrary to their real function to present a professional content. 35

38 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 Figure 10. An example of a map with inappropriately deployed cartographic elements source: country-introduction-macedonia-the-former-4/map-4-land-cover-in-1/view Inadequately chosen cartographic signs In practice, at the major-scaled topographic maps, the elements are defined in a manual and in accordance with the manual they are applied on the maps. The case is very similar at the medium and minor-scaled maps, but at the thematical maps the authors have complete freedom to create cartographic signs in correspondence to the problematic which is cartographed (if there are no specifically defined signs in a specific manual, such as the case is with geological map). In these cases, ignorance of the principles for associative-psychological aspects of the characters, leads to a creation of inappropriate signs which can cause confusion at the reader of the map. A typical example is the sign of a hotel which can be easily equated with a hospital or a helipad (figure 11). Therefore, there must be a distinction between the official and standard signs and the newly created ones, so when a new sign is invented, it will adequately differ and will clearly present the object for which is intended. On picture number 12 we have appropriate signs for hotel (first part) and hospital (second part of the picture). 36

39 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY? ХОТЕЛ Hotel БОЛНИЦА Hospital ХЕЛИОДРОМ Heliport Figure 11. Example of inadequately selected cartographic sign Figure 12. An example of a properly selected cartographic signs, Hotel (first row) and hospital (second row) From this we can conclude that it is extremely important to use standardized cartographic signs at the geographic, topographic and thematic maps. Inadequate cartographic and graphic attachments In the process of studying the sociogeography, economic geography and content related to this, many authors (mostly unprofessional cartographs or educated geographs) illustrate their content with cartographic and graphic portrait as a content which is visually more perspicuous. Because of that, various maps are made based on some statistics (which is normally made on the level of administrative territorial units), so that the ignorance of the actual situation in the geographical area leads to maps which are not always appropriate to the actual situation. In such cases the user of the map is mislead. Typical example for this kind of situation is one of the many maps which represents the population density [13], and doesn t fully correspond to the actual situation, because of the vast areas of deserts, rainforests and northern areas which are included, as we can see in picture 13a. Unlike this map, the map on picture 13b shows the actual situation of the population density in the world. Here we can see the different densities of the population, but mostly in ecumenical areas. This way the map provides a more realistic picture of the density in the world and in the specific individual countries such as Russia, China, Libya, Algeria, USA, Australia [14] etc. It can be concluded that there should always be kept in mind, both the research and methodological process of creating a map in order to present more realistic situations in the geographical area. 37

40 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 a) b) Figure 13. World population density map, a) states b) factual situation source: a) b) Abuse of foreign cartographic products (their reproducing, original authorship is being erased, plagiarism, etc.) New computer techniques and technologies enabled the cartographic products to become more popular and to be used massively. However, in this process a large number of unprofessional people, in various contexts, intentionally or unintentionally, abuse the cartographic sources that they find for their own needs. In those cases, they remove the names of the authors and publishers of the map, they remove existing or add new signs and that way they abuse the original cartographic material, and later representing it as their own or using it for their own purpose. There is an example in picture number 14 where the frame, authors and scale of the map are removed. The legend is also removed, its size is increased and it is added again. That way it can cover part of the original content and other anomalies. Authors of the original version of the forementioned map are Markoski B., Vasileski D. and Panov N. (1999). 38

41 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY Figure 14. Map with removed original authorship, inappropriate severed and increased legend or completely impaired copyright original work source: Tendentious geographic content and other anomalies In cartographic practice and production, because of various historical and political reasons, so-called tendentious maps are being made. In the times that passed, that had been organized through specific and deeper political actions of some countries towards another. However, in the cartographic map production, with the possibilities that are offered by the new computer techniques and technologies, many individuals make such cartographic content with various tendentious and advertising content, in accordance with their own personal conviction. Maps such as those usually contain inappropriate and unprofessional content. Typical example for this situation is the map shown in picture number 15, which tendentially represents the stretching of China [16]. Figure 15. Example of tendentious map source: SUMMARY The new computer techniques and technologies, generally, but also in the field of cartography and the cartographic production, caused rather massive development processes. Large number of cartographic benefits 39

42 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 from early on gained an electronic representation; large number of cartographic products are based on the computer techniques and technologies with the usage of the satellite systems for the recording of the surface of the Earth, and according to that the production of maps; the process of development of thematic maps has been simplified, so that the cartographic production of maps in an electronic form has been increased, along with many other benefits. In the massive approach of usage of the new technologies of development of maps, a significantly larger number of users is participating, out of which a larger portion are unprofessionally oriented in this problematics, and therefore the number of produced cartographic products which don t satisfy the cartographic principles and standards is large. In that sense the following anomalies have been recorded: Developed maps without the presence of mathematical elements; Maps with incorrectly presented mathematical elements; Deformed borders of the cartographed territory; Inappropriate geographic orientation on the map, ortophoto or ortophotomap; Inappropriate scale for presenting the concrete contents (too small or too large scales); Inappropriate overlay of geographical elements on maps; Poor choice of used colours; Inappropriate graphical additions; Poor assembly of cartographic content (order of layers, order of map, title, legend, additional content and other elements); Inappropriately chosen cartographic signs; Inappropriate usage of other cartographic products (their changing, removal of authors, plagiarism and similar); Biased and misleading geographic content, and other anomalies; For all the mentioned defects, in the paper there is a comment made with an example of a map that contains the appropriate defect, even though there are maps which simultaneously have several defects. In this cartographic critique, an attempt has been made to indicate at the problem with the aim to achieve a more sophisticated approach during the development of any type of maps. This is especially relevant from an aspect that the computer techniques and technologies allow it, and it is inappropriate too misuse them due to a lack of knowledge on the cartographer s part. We believe that the authors (professionals or amateurs) would like to produce a quality map, and therefore we recommend that during the development phase, to pay more attention in the sense whether the map includes appropriate mathematical elements (cartographic projection, scale, cartographic net, municipalities and etc.), additional geographic elements (title, legend) and similar. The authors should feel free to use literature or perhaps consult professionals. REFERENCES: 1. Маркоски Б. (2003): Картографија, ГЕОМАП, Скопје. 2. Маркоски Б., Јовановски М., Горин С., Пешевски И. (2012): Методологија за изработка на дигиталната геолошка карта на Република Македонија (размер 1:100000), Зборник на трудови, Втор конгрес на геолозите од Република Македонија, (Посебно издание на Geologica Macedonica, No3), Крушево. 3. Маркоски Б., (2011): Географски информациски системи, Универзитет Св. Кирил и Методиј, Скопје. стр Маркоски Б., Јовановски М. 2008: Методологија на компјутерско картографирање на геолошката документација, Зборник на трудови, Прв конгрес на геолозите на Република Македонија, Охрид. 5. Маркоски Б. (2015): Сопствени истражувања. 6. Милевски И. (2014): Ерозивни процеси во сливовите на Бабуна и Тополка, проект Комплексни географски проучувања на поречјата на Бабуна и Тополка (работна верзија) macedonia

43 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY SOME PROBLEMS IN THE DEVELOPMENT OF SPA AND WELLNESS TOURISM IN BULGARIA Prof. Dr. Georgi LEONIDOV GEORGIEV Department of Tourism, SWU Neofit Rilski Blagoevgrad UDC: :553.78(497.2) Abstract In the past few decades, the traditional forms of medical tourism were enriched with new ones, the so-called spa and wellness tourism. These are relatively new diversified forms of health tourism, whose fast pace has become a global phenomenon of the booming tourism industry. Interest in them continues to grow, and their supporters are increasingly demanding high quality of products. With a view to the future development of these two types of tourism many problems need to be solved. In this paper an attempt is made to differentiate the types of health tourism through analysis of previously existing and new definitions for spa and wellness tourism and on this basis to identify some problems concerning their further development. Key words: balneo tourism, spa tourism, wellness tourism, thalassotherapy, peloids In the past few decades, the traditional forms of medical tourism were enriched with new ones, the so-called spa and wellness tourism. These are relatively new diversified forms of health tourism, whose fast pace has become a global phenomenon of the booming tourism industry. Interest in them continues to grow, and their supporters are increasingly demanding high quality of products. With a view to the future development of these two types of tourism many problems need to be solved. In this paper an attempt is made to differentiate the types of health tourism through analysis of previously existing and new definitions for spa and wellness tourism and on this basis to identify some problems concerning their further development. It is important to emphasize that the usage of natural mineral waters, designated as spa practices, transformed their character and specific features over time. The historical development of balneology in Bulgaria and its derivates balneo- and spa tourism follow the overall development of the country. After the time of the Roman and Ottoman empire, in the first decades of the newly restored Bulgarian state, balneological resources were used to a certain degree, albeit in a primitive manner. More intensively, the construction of baths and balneological complexes started at the end of XIX and the beginning of XX century. Later, during the 1950s, as part of the state policy were initiated social and cultural activities, defined as resort recreation of the working unions and sanitaryresort activities (resort treatment) of the Ministry of Health. Gradually, a relatively large number of establishments were developed to cater for the needs of health rejuvenation and resort treatment. The prerequisites for these activities were due to the abundance, diversity and unique combination of thermal and mineral waters, mud-, bioclimate and sea-healing resources, for which Bulgaria occupies a worthy place in Europe. More than 240 waterbeds of mineral springs were found in the country, whose resource potential came to 5600 liters per second. Their content and quality vary to a great extent, while their temperature values were in the range from 20 to 100 C. The most important mineral spring deposits with certified high quality are 102 and all of them are state-owned. They were developed by the means of 500 mineral water sources (Личев, 2011). Their chemical specifications vary a lot and for that reason they encompass all classes of gaseous and mineralized balneologial waters, rich in microelements. All types of mineral waters are represented in Bulgaria. Their number increases permanently, resulting from the continuous hydrogeological and geological research, which diversifies and enriches the balneological spectrum of the country with some very valuable and not so popular types of water. It is important to emphasize that the wealth of mineral waters, combined with the bioclimatic features allow Bulgarian resort to provide a great diversity of methodologies bath treatments, drinking, inhalations, irrigations, deep rectal and subaquatic washings, underwater gymnastics, field treatments and etc. For that reason a great number of disorders could be treated with them, such as cardiovascular, artro-rheumatological and many others, including functionally-nervous, respiratory, endocrinological, gynecological and etc. (Костадинов и др., 1983). Together with the diversity of mineral waters Bulgaria has many peloid deposits healing mud and peat. It has been found that the country has mud deposits of all types and systematic groups, except for sea ones. The deposits of coastal lagoon-firth, pea and fith-spring mud, have been used since ancient times and are of greatest 41

44 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 importance. In proximity to them, there have been constructed specialized healing establishments and balneo hotels, offering peloid treatments aimed at prevention and rehabilitation of number of disorders of the locomotor system, peripheral nervous system, female and male reproductive system, skin diseases and many more (Грозева, 2012). The advantages of the healing properties of Bulgarian mud, according to the author, are due not only to the important types of mud, which posses proven healing effects, but also to the opportunity for the patients to undergo complex treatment, combining the influence of many other natural components such as favourable climate, sea, sun, mineral and seawater. The combination of peloid therapy with the modern physical factors (such as physiotherapy, therapeutic exercises, massages) increases to a great extent their therapeutic effectiveness. Years of research reveal that Bulgaria has practically endless amounts of mud resources of diverse composition and origin (Грозева, 2012). The coastal lagoon-firth deposits are located along the Bulgarian sea coastline and coastal lake basins. Their number is 18, encompassing about 8600 ha. Depending on their origin, they are divided in lagoons, firths and landslide lakes. The deposits of healing mud include Shabla, Rusalka, Balchik (Balchik tuzla), Varna, Pomorie and Atanasovo lakes. The healing mud is a uniform, thick, flexible black mass, with the smell of hydrogen sulfide. Its formation is a very slow process only one millimeter per year under appropriate conditions. It has a dominating inorganic composition. Its healing effects, to a great extent, are due to its physical and chemical properties. Similar types of mud could also be found in Israel, namely in Dead Sea (with higher salinity values), Romania, The Crimean Peninsula and etc.(грозева,2012). The most popular mud procedures include mud applications, mud baths, cavity method (vaginal and rectal mud treatment), electrical mud treatment and the ancient Egyptian method. The most popular deposits of peat in Bulgaria are in Baikal (Choklyovo swamp) in Konyavska mountain, Sadovo, Plovdiv and Dobri dol and the region of Vidin. Deposits with similar properties could be found in Germany, Austria, Poland, Russia, Slovakia and the Czech Republic. The deposit of Baikal lake has very good indications for medical applications. It is used in combination with sulphid mineral water in the resorts of Kyustedil and Sapareva banya (Грозева,2012)*. The spring mud deposits are usually formed in lakes and water basins, supplied with mineral waters. They are colored in black, grey or dark brown. The most popular among them is the deposit in Marikostino village, in the region of Petrich. It provides radioactive mineral and spring mud, whose reserves come to tons. The other similar deposit is located in Banya village, the region of Karlovo (Грозева,2012). Significant quantities of bentonite clay, whose healing properties are proven indisputably, have been found in the country. Algotherapy has also an important role in balneology. Today, it can be seen in the form of therapeutic or preventive seaweeds, applied externally (as baths) or internally (as a natural or techlogically-processed extracts from their plasma), aimed at influencing a number of disorders, as well as diet based healing. Theoretically, its impact is based upon the transmineralization, occurring in the organism (Стаматов, 1984). From the sea products special practical attention is paid to bittern. A lye represents the end product of the salt production in Pomorie. It is extracted from a brine of the Pomorie lake, resulting from water evaporation in salt pans and salt crystallization. It is a thick, oily mass, poor in sodium chloride, but very rich in magnesium and calcium sulphate and other salts, contained in seawater. A lye is the most highly mineralized water. It contains a number of microelements, playing a crucial role for the vital functions of the body (Стаматов, 1984). It is applied in natural or dilute form in different concentrations and quantities. In practice, the most widely applied are lye packs, used for a number of disorders of the musculoskeletal system, rheumatic, traumatic, orthopedic, neurological and other diseases. A natural form of lye is also applied to hard-to-heal wounds and a number of skin diseases. In aqueous solutions of different dilutions lye is applied in the forms of mouth rinsing, inhalations, drinking and irrigations (Грозева, 2012)*. Even greater importance in number of seaside resorts has thalassotherapy. The term thalasso is used to indicate the rejuvenating power and energy of the sea. Today, this form of therapy means healing with seawater, salts and seaweeds. The implication of spa and wellness services into tourism sector has marked a completely new stage of their development. There has been a gradual segmentation and disintegration of the naturally medical effects apart from the other ones, aimed by the means of spa procedures, such as beautifying, vitalizing, encouraging good physical and emotional status and etc., which have been considered of secondary importance or supplementing till now. New forms of stay in spa centers have been introduced. There has been a transition from long- to short-lasting stays, and even singular procedures occurred. Another change has marked the purpose of visit which changed 42

45 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY from healing of physical diseases to their prevention or the elimination of any negative emotional and psychological impacts (Василева, 2012). It is important to emphasize that historically, the interpretation of the term spa has faced lots of contradictions. Some authors consider the idea that spa is an eponym, originating from the name of a town in Belgium called SPA (Spa, Spau, Spaw), (Olofsson, 2002). Others support the thesis that spa got its name from the health resort ESPA (an archaic Belgian word meaning fountain), built within its territory, where a spring with healing properties was found (Lund, 2000). Another large group of authors unite around the thesis that spa is not a word with its own meaning, but an acronym. However, there is also a lack of consolidation about the words, constituting the acronym. The most popular among them are: Sanitas Per Aquas (Croutier,1992); Sanus Per Aquam (Thornton and Brutscher, 2001); Senar Per Aqua (used by the Spa Federation in Great Britain), Solus Per Aquva (Judith Lazarus, 2000) and others. Despite the existing interpretations that spa is an acronym, using variable derivative words, the meaning of them all, remains unchanged health trough water. There is also a third group of authors, which supports the idea that SPA originates from the Latin Spagere, meaning to scatter, sprinkle or moisten (Василева, 2012). Considering the existing definitions, Vasileva (2012) supports the idea that the modern usage of this term has a dual implication. On the one hand, spa serves a function of a generalizing definition, indicating that the nature of its bearer is related to water usage (derived from natural sources or artificially, which could have therapeutic properties, but the latter is not an essential condition), aiming positive health impact on human organism. As healthoriented are considered these forms of impact which contribute to the optimization of the human health, including not only different forms of treatment and rehabilitation, but also all forms aimed at prevention of health risk factors and health promotion. With this meaning the term is used in the context of spa services, spa therapies, spa procedures, spa treatment, spa practice, spa concepts and etc. The second implication of the term is used to designate the subject, applying spa products servicing, based on water usage, aimed at health impact on the human body. In this sense spa could be used to indicate centers, hotels, complexes and etc. According to Vasileva (2012), further clarifications could be added to the term spa, when the stakeholders would like to place the focus on the type of used waters. In such cases are used terms like Mineral Spa, Thermal Spa and etc. The author supports the thesis that formulating a definition of the term itself is necessary, in order to differentiate the latter from its implication in the form of Spa tourism. Internationally the definition, given by Smith and Puczko (2008) is very well adopted. According to both authors, this is a form of tourism, focused on relaxation and healing influence on the human body, usually requiring water based procedures (mineral and thermal pools, steam baths and saunas). The emphasis is placed on the treatment, rehabilitation or rejuvenation of the body. It is evident that this term focuses on the physical state of the body, which in turn coincides only partly with the scope of spa concepts, which aim to achieve a balance between the physical, emotional and spiritual rejuvenation. Wellness is a modern term, originating from Ancient times. According to the American doctor Halbert Dunn (Dunn, 1961), known as The father of the Wellness movement the term indicates a new definition of health. In 1961 in his book High Level Wellness the author created the new word wellness, combing well-being (to be and feel well) and fitness (to be a good fit). Dr Dunn defines Wellness as an integrated method of functioning which is oriented toward maximizing the potential of which the individual is capable, within the environment where he is functioning (Glabal Spa Sumit, 2010). In this context the author defines Wellness as a state of health which implies the integration of the whole being of the total individual body, mind, and spirit. Nowadays the term is used as a synonym of good physical and psychological health (Стаматов, 2007). The definition given by this author is further developed and enriched by many followers, turning it into a subject of deep research interest, whereas the need to find measurable means for its validation is the main reason for inability to outline the limits of its scope internationally until now. (Василева, 2012). One of the first followers of Halbert Dunn, Dr. John Travis, gives his definition for Wellness: - Wellness is a choice and decision on optimizing your health; - Wellness is a lifestyle a style that we determine for reaching the full potential of our well-being; - Wellness is a process a process of developing in time consciousness that there is not a final stop; health and happiness are possible in every moment, here and now; - Wellness is a balanced channel for energy transfer the energy received from the environment, transformed by you and returned to the world around you; - Wellness is a union of mind, body and spirit, meaning that everything you do, feel and believe influence on your health and the health in the world; - Wellness means to accept yourself with love. 43

46 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 Dr. Travis considers the idea that wellness has a deeper meaning of just a health, because it includes a process of interaction with self-awareness, education and growth (Global Spa Summit,2010, цит. от Василиева, 2012). Another follower of Dr. Dunn is Don Ardell, who defines wellness as the first and the most important choice to take the responsibility for our life quality. Wellness is a mindset, the willingness to accept a certain complex of principles about different life spheres that can lead to a high level of well-being and satisfaction. At a later stage Mayers writes that it is a way of life oriented toward optimal health and well-being in which the body, mind, and spirit are integrated by the individual to live more fully within the human and natural community (Myers, Sweeney, & Witmer, 2000). Smith and Kelly (2006) approve the following concept about Wellness. According to them this is a healthy balance of the health state, body and soul, which leads to an improvement of the overall conditions of the individual. The International Organization for Standardization (ISO) gives the following definition of Wellness: a health state of the human organism that is described as a harmony of body, mind and soul, a healthy diet, relaxation (a need of stress-relief) and meditation, mental educational activities and social contacts which as an integrity are described as the fundamental elements of the wellness condition. (Ardell,1986, цит. от Василева, 2012). Till now other definitions of the concept are given by various authors, non-governmental organizations, branch organizations, etc. In a broad sense wellness is a profound philosophy and rules for a better lifestyle, which contributes to the wellbeing of the mind and could be achieved by proper management of the elements in everyday life. In essence the wellness concept encompasses the following spheres physical state of the body, social communication, intellectual development, emotional state and spirit, professional development and carrier. It is based upon the greatest achievements of different philosophical movements such as Ayurveda, Feng-Shui, Reiki and others, while at the same time it uses some of the basic ideas of esoteric teachings like Kabbalah and Shamanism. Wellness, as a philosophy, has the aim to unite the greatest achievements of the mental treasure of humanity and puts them into practice in everyday life of people. To achieve an overall wellbeing of the human body and spirit man needs to apply an integrated approach of impact by the means of different techniques, procedures and therapies. The latter includes physical influence on the body, combined with influence on the emotional and spiritual life of the individual. The ultimate goal of the applied therapies and procedures is to bring happiness, calmness and relaxation to the person who uses them. Vasileva (2012) makes an attempt to propose a synthesized and updated definition after analyzing the majority of existing definitions. According to the author Wellness is a conscious and responsible approach, modeling personal lifestyle, being at the same time a balanced continuum, aimed at optimization of the personal health and achieving multidimensional wellbeing that encompasses physical, emotional, intellectual, social and spiritual health. For the purpose of its achievement are applied different conventional and holistic practices and teachings, which impact on the physical, emotional, intellectual, spiritual, social and professional aspect of life of the individual. It is important to emphasize that this term clarification constitutes the starting point toward a proper understanding and interpretation of wellness tourism. The definition of wellness tourism, given by Muller and Kaufman (2006) says that This is the sum of all relationships and phenomena resulting from a journey or a stay of people whose main motive is to preserve or promote their health. They stay in specialized hotels which provide professional know-how and individual cares. They get a complex service package comprising of physical training and fitness, beauty care, healthy nutrition, diet, relaxation, meditation and educational health-oriented training. It is evident that the lack of clarification about the nature of spa and wellness could be considered as the crucial problem for the industry. The main reason for the diversity of definitions is due to the existence of various understandings about the nature and content of spa, which in turn result in numerous interpretations of the targeted goal. The latter also varies in certain degrees, because of the fact that every culture and nation has their own traditions and customs aimed at achieving a better state of the organism and the human body. In their historical development the European nations had been very dependent on the numerous thermal and mineral springs, which led to the idea that the improvement of human wellbeing is tightly related to the usage of natural waters. In countries like China, India, Thailand and other Asian states spa and wellness techniques were adopted from massages and manual therapies and practices. That is why water-based treatments and products in such countries are not essential components of their portfolio and supply. Despite the existing differences related to the used means, there is a common feature, uniting them - the aim to achieve an improvement in the human wellbeing. The latter, though, is also a subject to variations in different cultures, mainly in terms of its scale. Among the reasons for them of high importance are religion, value system of society, interpersonal relations and lifestyles in different countries. A proof, supporting the thesis about the role of religion, is the fact that in many countries where Buddhism, Hinduism and other Eastern religious movement are dominating, the wellbeing concept is built upon the idea of achieving a 44

47 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY balance and harmony between mind, body and soul. On the other hand, in countries in which Christianity is the main religion, the emphasis is placed on the physical impact on organism, which consequently results in improvement of the overall wellbeing of the individual. It is evident that different spa and wellness definitions reveal genuine understandings and interpretations related to the wellbeing of the individual which differ between nations. Namely, for that reason, there is not a common definition until today, uniting various concepts. In order to keep the genuineness of spa and wellness industry in different countries, it is not necessary to standardize or unify terms, due to the fact that the latter leads to obliteration of their specific features, inherited for generations. What these industries need however, is individualization of spa and wellness concepts on the basis of the local traditions and customs. That way there could be reached equality between countries while at the same time the latter could keep the uniqueness of their traditional methods and techniques in spa and wellness sector in the global economy. The advantages of such individualized concepts include the opportunity of the countries to create their own classification of the establishments, offering spa and wellness products and services. Furthermore, there could be established a direct correlation between individualized conceptualization of spa and wellness definitions and the resulting from it formulation of special indicators, allowing supervision of the level of economic activity and effectiveness of the spa and wellness markets. The latter could guarantee comparability between these specialized markets in different countries. Presently, there is a lack of a universal methodology and specialized indicators, taking into account the specific nature of spa and wellness tourist activities at national level. From a practical point of view high interest is paid to the classification of the establishments, supplying spa and wellness products. As a result from the existing diversity of definitions and understandings of spa and wellness, there is a big difference in the classifications of the businesses, supplying similar services in different countries. In this regard, a special attention is paid to the place of Bulgaria as a spa and wellness destination on the European continent and worldwide. Until recently the county lacked an officially adopted (legally valid) concept of spa and wellness considered as industries and tourism-oriented activities (in the form of spa and wellness tourism). However, there exist a number of visions related to spa and wellness establishments in the field. A decisive step forward to overcome the existing problems was made at the end of May 2015 with the adoption of a project, developed by the Ministry of tourism. It was called Regulation on the terms and conditions for certification of Balneological (Medical Spa), Spa, Wellness and Thalassotherapeutic centers. It contains the minimum requisites for the construction, equipment, furnishing, servicing, provided portfolio of services, personnel and etc. in centers of each kind. Balneological (Medical Spa) center provides health procedures, based on natural healing factors (mineral water and/or healing mud) as well as various therapeutic programs, conducted in specially equipped cabinets, halls and rooms, designated for diagnostics, treatment, rehabilitation and prevention. A Medical Spa center has to be constructed in conformity with the requirements of the Law on Medical Institutions and the Standard on Physical and Rehabilitation Medicine as a separate center or adjacent to accommodation area, covering minimum 20% of its built-up area. Except for the requirements, included in both legal documents, other requisites encompass an indoor swimming pool, a hydropathic section, a thermopatic section (dry and wet heat), rooms for contrasting treatments and a relaxation area. Services, offered in Balneological (Medical Spa) centers could be defined as services, requiring usage of natural resources (mineral waters, peloids, climate and etc.), needed for treatments which contribute to the rejuvenation of the human health. Balneological services are conducted by medical and non-medical professionals. The medical care is supervised by a physician, certified in Physical and Rehabilitation Medicine. These services are conducted in specially equipped rooms, designated for diagnostics, healing, rehabilitation and prevention. A Spa center is an establishment, offering various procedures, programs and rituals, based on water (such as mineral, spring and other types, authorizes by law) and/or healing mud and/or seawater and/or other natural factors, applied by the means of conventional and non-conventional therapeutic methods, whose effects aim to reduce stress levels, to stimulate relaxation and psycho-physical rejuvenation and beautification of the individual. A spa center is constructed as a separate or adjacent to accommodation area, covering minimum 20% of its builtup area. It is obligatory for a spa center to have an indoor swimming pool; water-based area (therapeutic pool, whirlpool, hydro massage, air massage and classical baths); dry and high-temperature area (offering Finnish, Aromatherapy, Herbal, Infrared, Tyrolian, Bio, Russian sauna and etc); wet and high-temperature section (classical steam bath, Turkish, Egyptian, Salt room and etc.); rooms for contrasting procedures (offering minimum one of the following a shock pool, a contrast shower, a shock shower bucket, a frigidarium, an ice room, a snow cabin, an emotional shower, a Kneipp trail, Vichy shower and etc.); relaxation area; treatment cabinets and cabins (massage 45

48 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 cabin and cosmetic studio); fitness zone (Swedish wall, cardio equipment, dumbbells, balls, skipping ropes and etc); a reception area and sanitary rooms. Spa centers are run by medical health professionals, graduated in accredited universities as well as non-medical experts, whose professional qualification are in accordance with the Law on vocational education and training, acquired in a licensed vocational center. The majority of services, offered in Spa centers are based on the usage of water (mineral, spring and other types, authorizes by law) and/or healing mud and/or seawater and/or other natural factors, applied by the means of conventional and non-conventional therapeutic methods, whose effects aim to rejuvenate the psychological and physical health and to stimulate beautification of the individual. A Wellness center is an establishment, offering various recreation and cosmetic procedures, programs and anti-stress rituals, based on combined usage of natural resources and holistic approaches whose effects aim to achieve a physical, emotional, spiritual, intellectual, professional and social wellbeing of the individual. Application of water and natural factors is not an essential and obligatory condition. A Wellness center is constructed as a separate or adjacent to accommodation area, covering minimum 20% of its built-up area. It is obligatory for a wellness center to have a dry and wet high-temperature section; a contrasting room; a relaxation zone; procedure cabinets and cabins; a fitness section; a reception. The requisites about professional training and qualification of the staff in wellness centers are the same as those applied in spa centers. The provision of Wellness services is not tightly related to the usage of natural factors. These services are applied in specially equipped halls and rooms and include various conventional and non-medical procedures, whose effects aim to rejuvenate the physical and psychological health and to stimulate the beautification of the individual. A Thallassotherapeutic center is an establishment, offering various programs and rituals, based on seawater and/or natural derivatives and/or firth mud, applied by the means of conventional and non-conventional therapeutic methods, whose effects aim to achieve a rejuvenation of psycho-emotional and physical health and beautification of the individual. These services are implemented in specially equipped cabinets, halls and rooms. A Thallassotherapeutic center has to be constructed in conformity with the requirements of the Law on Medical Institutions and the Standard on Physical and Rehabilitation Medicine as a separate center or adjacent to accommodation area, covering minimum 20% of its built-up area. Except for the requirements, included in both legal documents, other requisites include an indoor swimming pool with minimum dimensions 10/4 m, a thermopatic section (dry and wet heat), rooms for contrasting treatments and a relaxation area. Medical care is conducted by a physician certified in Physical and Rehabilitation Medicine. Other professional staff, working in Thalassotherapeutic centers includes physiotherapists, rehabilitation therapist, nurses and masseurs. The provision of Thalassotherapeutic services requires usage of seawater and its derivative products, as well as healing mud and/or other natural factors, applied by the means of conventional and non-conventional therapeutic methods, whose effects aim to rejuvenate the psychological and physical health and to stimulate beautification of the human body. The process of certification of the independent centers and ones, adjacent to accommodation areas in resort or urban zones, constructed, equipped and furnished appropriately to offer balneological (medical spa), spa, wellness and thalassotherapeutic services is executed by the Minister of Tourism, at the proposal of the Expert Commission on Categorization and Certification of Tourism Establishments. Their certificate is valid for a period of five years, from the date of the order for its issuance. It is evident that medical-spa, spa, wellness and thalassotherapeutic centers constantly enrich their portfolio with new methods, aiming to satisfy various desires and needs of the individuals. In the majority of cases the customer demand is not provoked by an existing disease or a need of medical treatment, but instead it is a result from a high health-oriented culture and health care. That way, the latter is considered as a primary prevention of the health promotion. The nature of spa nowadays is seen as a practical confirmation of the theoretical concepts, developed by Dowen, Geoff and Tannehill (1990), who determined the three essential elements of the spa promotion prevention, health protection and health education. Namely, the abovementioned components could make spa medicine, as an element of the health tourism, merge into the wellness and their combination could be offered altogether in a resort complex (Стаматов, 2007). Nowadays, spa industry globally shows a very rapid pace of development and as it seems a great future is still awaiting it. Its tourist product is designated for customers, who live at high speed and need an efficient and rapid rejuvenation, but it is not tightly related to the usage of healing water anymore. Instead, of higher importance for clients are comfort, relaxation, recreation, appropriate massage and other manual treatments, cosmetic manipulations and balanced nutrition. One of the greatest advantages in Bulgaria compared to other countries, 46

49 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY developing spa and wellness tourism, represents the great diversity of mineral waters. The latter, combined with the excellent bioclimatic conditions, unique relief and extensive sea coastline could turn the country into a leading European destination for spa and wellness tourism on the global market in the future. In conclusion, it may be admitted that the successful development of spa and wellness sectors could have a multiplier effect in economic and social aspect, which will give results in long term and could improve the popularization of the positive international image of Bulgaria as a spa and wellness destination with high competitiveness and supplying products of high customer value on the global tourism market. REFERENCES: 1. Василева М Концептуална рамка на спа и уелнес туризма в България. Автореферат на дисертация за присъждане на ОНС Доктор по научната специалност Икономика и управление (Туризъм). ЮЗУ Неофит Рилски -Благоевград, Стопански факултет, катедра Туризъм, Благоевград, 48 с. 2. Грозева А Калолечебните ресурси в България и техните аналози в света. ( kalolechenie.info/bg/articles/item-17) 3. Костадинов Д., Д. Караколев Главни балнеологични курорти. Медицина и физкултура. София, 217 с. 4. Личев А Водните ресурси на страната - проблеми и тенденции. Законодателна рамка в България (images_stories_water-resources_bulgaria_asen Lichev.pdf_Adobe Reader). 5. Стаматов Ст Балнеология и лечебен туризъм. Медицина и физкултура.софия, 135 с. 6. Стаматов Съвременният здравен туризъм и неговата философия през 21-ви век. В: Българският туризъм - приоритети за развитие. Изд.,Славена, Варна, с Croutier A Taking the waters: spirit, art, sensuality. New York: Abbeville Publlishing Group, p Dunn Halbert High-Level Wellness. Arlington, VA: Beatty Press, Lund J Spa Pearl of the Ardens, In Geo-Heat Centre Bulletin, Vol.2, 3, September 2000, pp. 9-11, Olofsson A Makten over etymologin-nagra fallstudier(swedish), pp , Tornton F., H. Brutscher What is a Spa? Historical Background and Modern Influences; Spafinder Magazine, WTO(2001): Tourism Highlights 2001; WTO,Madrid,Spanyolorzag. 12. Judith Lazarus The Spa Source book, Mc Graw-Hill Companies, p Melanie Smith and Laszlo Puczko Health and wellness tourism, p

50

51 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY ПРОСТОРНО ПОПУЛАЦИСКИ КАРАКТЕРИСТИКИ НА НАСЕЛБИТЕ ВО ПЕЛАГОНИСКИОТ СТАТИСТИЧКО-ПЛАНСКИ РЕГИОН Никола В. ДИМИТРОВ, Цане КОТЕСКИ, Златко ЈАКОВЛЕВ Факултет за туризам и бизнис логистика Гевгелија, Универзитет Гоце Делчев Штип УДК: :911.37( /.777) Извадок Во трудот наведени се основни просторно-популациски карактеристики на населбите од Пелагонискиот статистичко плански регион. Главно место во текстот има бројот и поделба на населбите по површина, големина според број на жители, потоа според орографските услови по општини и вкупно во регионот. Во оформување на ракописот користен е статистичко-квантитативен метод од кој произлегуваат извесни резултати и заклучоци. Составен дел на ракописот се повеќе табели кои содржат податоци за понатамошни истражувања. Заклучните размислувања се насочени кон утврдување на причините и последиците од состојбата во која се наоѓаат најголем дел од населби во Пелагонискиот статистички регион, и давање насоки за надминување на дел од проблемите. Клучни зборови: Демогеографија, населби, Пелагониски статистичко плански регион, стратегија, трансформација, Република Македонија. THE POPULATION SPATIAL CHARACTERISTICS OF SETTLEMENTS IN PELAGONIA STATISTICAL-PLANNING REGION Nikola V. DIMITROV, Cane KOTESKI, Zlatko JAKOVLEV Faculty of tourism and business logistic Gevgelija, University Gotse Delchev - Shtip Abstract The paper listed the basic spatial characteristics of the population settlements Pelagonia statistical - planning region. Main place in the text and the division has a number of settlements by area size by number of inhabitants, then according to orographic conditions for municipalities and a total in the region. Shape a manuscript used the statistical-quantitative method which results in certain outcomes and conclusions. An integral part of the manuscript more tables containing data for further research. Concluding thoughts are directed towards determining the causes and consequences of the situation they are in most of the settlements in Pelagonia statistical region and giving guidance to overcome some of the problems. Key words: Demo geography, settlements, Pelagonia statistical - planning region, strategy, transformation, Republic of Macedonia. ВОВЕД Територијата на Република Македонија со Закон за рамномерен регионален развој од 2007 година е поделена на 8 плански региони, и тоа: Вардарски, Источен, Југозападен, Југоисточен, Пелагониски, Полошки, Североисточен и Скопски. Пелагонискиот плански регион ги опфаќа басените на Пелагониската и Преспанската котлина и зафаќа површина од 4717 км 2 или 19% од територијата на Република Македонија, со што претставува најголем статистичко плански регион во земјата. Во Пелагонискиот статистичко плански регион влегуваат 9 општини (Битола, Демир Хисар, Долнени, Кривогаштани, Крушево, Могила, Новаци, Прилеп и Ресен), 343 населени места, од кои 5 урбани (Битола, Демир Хисар, Крушево, Прилеп и Ресен) и 338 рурални населби. (Види: Табела 1. и Карта 1.) Во 2002 година Пелагонискиот статистички плански регион имал жители, со учество во вкупното население во РМ од 11,8% (или 1.8% помалку во споредба со 1994 година, односно 2,6 % помалку 49

52 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 во споредба со 2014 г., жители, состојба г.). Густината на населеност во 2002 година изнесувал 49,3 ж/км 2., а во 2014 година се намалила на 49,1 ж/км 2. Поради долгогодишно отсуство на соодветни политики за подршка на социо-економскиот развој на селата, популациона и миграциона политика и сл., Пелагонискиот статистичко плански регон се соочува со повеќе популациони и просторни проблеми, кои мора да се разрешуваат без одлагање. МАТЕРИЈАЛИ И ИСТРАЖУВАЧКИ МЕТОДИ За изработка на трудот користени се следните материјали и истражувачки методи. Консултирање, собирање и анализа на податоци добиени од статистика и од објавени книги и стручни трудови. Користен метод во истражувањето е текстуално статистички, односно квантитативен метод.. РЕЗУЛТАТИ Врз основа на податоци за населението и населбите во просторот на Пелагонискиот статистичко плански регион. Изработени се дванаесет збирни табели за населението и населбите во Регионот. Во табелите изнесени се податоци за населението од пописот од 2002 година, како и податоци за 2009 година, публикувани од Државниот завод за статистика на Република Македонија. Податоците во табелите се селектирани поединечно за секоја општини, вкупно за целиот регион, а во дел од нив изнесуваме и податоци за Република Македонија. Со обработка на податоците за населението и површината на просторот, добиени се сублимирани и процентуални учества за разместеност на населението и населби според орографските услови, големината и типот на населбата, населби кои го зголемиле или го намалиле бројот на жители, густината на населеност и слично. За прегледност на регионот поместена е една административна карта. Карта 1. Административна поделба на Пелагонискиот статистичко - плански регион ДИСКУСИЈА Во Табела 1 дадени се основни податоци за Пелагонискиот статистичко плански регион. Регионот е најголем по површина од сите осум региони во РМ, со површина од 4717 км 2., население од жители и густина на населеност од околу 50 жители, 343 населби и учество на градското население од 67,6% во вкупното население. Од вкупно 9 општини, 4 се без урбана населеба, односно со рурални седишта (Долнени, Кривогаштани, Могила и Новаци). Нaјголема општина по површина е Прилеп со 1199 км 2, (25,4%), а најмала Кривогаштани 89 км 2 (1,9%). Најмногу население има Општина Битола (40%), а најмалку Општина Новаци (1,5%). Густината на населеност е најголема во Битола (120 ж/км 2 ), а најмала во Новаци (4,5 ж/км 2 ). Населението во Пелагонискиот статистичко плански регион веќе повеќе години е во континуирано намалување, така, само за седум години, од 2002 до 2009 населението се намалило за 3816 жители односно за 1,6%. Оваа состојба е последица од нискиот природен прираст и механичкиот одлив на младо, фертилно и работоспособно население. 50

53 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY Општина Табела 1. Основни просторно популациски карактеристики на Пелагонискиот статистичко плански региони Површина во km 2 Вкупно насление Густина на 2 населеност км Вкупно население Густина на 2 населеност km Број на Населени места Процентуално учество на градското во вкупното население Попис Процена, 2002 г г. 1 Битола , ,2 2 Демир Хисар , , ,3 3 Долнени , , Кривогаштани , , Крушево , , Могила , , Новаци , , Прилеп , ,8 9 Ресен , , Пелагониски СПР , , ,6 Република Македонија , , ,7 Извор: Државен завод за статистика на Република Македонија; 1 State Statistical Office: Announcement no (July 2010) - Population estimate as of and according to gender and age for the municipalities and the statistical regions (NUTS 3 from 2007); Плански региони во Република Македонија, Министерство за локална самоуправа, Скопје, 2011 година; ДЗД, Регионите во Република Македонија, 2014, Скопје, 2015 г. Табела 2. Просторни карактеристики на рамничарскиот, ридскиот и планинскиот простор Вкупна Орографски услови Општина површина % Планински во км 2 Рамничарски % Ридски % простор % Битола ,4 36,1 279,8 35,6 222,8 28,3 Демир Хисар ,6 36,2 155,3 32,3 151,1 31,5 Долнени ,9 44,2 230,1 55,8 0 0 Кривогаштани ,1 89,9 8,9 10,1 0 0 Крушево ,7 25,1 34,1 17,8 109,2 57,1 Могила ,3 80,4 49,7 19,6 0 0 Новаци ,1 33,4 431,8 57,4 69,1 9,2 Прилеп ,6 542,5 45,2 229,5 19,2 Ресен ,5 28,7 183,3 33,2 210,2 38,1 1915,5 40,6 991,9 21 Пелагониски 1809,6 38, ,4 61,6 рагион 3725, ,9 21 Република 7598,548 30, ,46 49,2 5064,666 20,3 Македонија 24917,671* ,005 79, ,214 50, ,457 49,2 Извор: Државен завод за статистика, пресметки од страна на авторот. * Без водените површини (795,329 км² водени површини или 3,1% ,671 или 96,9% = км² или 100% вкупна површина на Република Македонија); Извор: Благоја Маркоски (1995) Хипсометрија на просторот и населеноста во Република Мекедонија, картографски метод, Скопје, стр и (стр.316) Во Табела 2 поместени се податоци за основните просторни карактеристики на Регионот, гледано на општините според орографски услови, на рамничарски, ридски и планински простор. Во Пелагонискиот статистичко плански регион доминира ридскиот и рамничарскиот простор со 1915,5 км 2 (40,6%), односно 1809,6 км 2 (38,4%), или заедно рамничарско ридскиот простор зафаќа површина од 3725,1 км 2, (79,0%), а планинскиот од 991,9 км 2 (21,0%). Додека општина со најмногу рамничарски простор од 89,9% е Кривогаштани, а со најмал рамничарски простор е Крушево од само 25%. Ридскиот простор најповеќе е 51

54 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 застапен во Општина Новаци со 57,4%, а најмалку во Општина Кривогаштани со 10,1%. Планинскиот простор доминира во Општина Крушево со 57,1%, а општини без планински простор се Долнени, Кривогаштани и Могила. Рамничарско ридскиот простор најзастапен е во општините Долнени, Кривогаштани и Могила со 100 %, а најмал во Општина Крушево со 42,9%, наспроти планинскиот со 57,1%. Во Табела 3 претставен е преглед на населбите според орографските услови во истражуваниот регион. Од вкупниот 343 населби во Пелагонсискиот статистичко - плански регион, најбројни се рамничарските со 170 населби (49,5%), потоа следат ридските со 120 (35,0%) и планинските со 53 населби (15,5%). Вкупно земено бројот на рамничарско ридските населби изнесува 290 (84,5%), а на ридско планинските 173 (55%). Од табелата ги подвлекуваме и следните други карактеристики. Општина со најголем број рамничарски населби е Битола, со 29, потоа следат Прилеп со 27, Долнени со 22, Ресен со 21 и т.н., а со најмалку е Општина Кришево со само 5 рамничарски населби. Општина со најмногу ридски населби е Прилеп со 26, Битола со 24, Новаци со 19 и тн., а со најмалку е Општина Кривогаштани само 2 ридски населби. Општини со најмногу планински населби се Битола со 13, Демир Хисар и Ресен со 10, Крушево со 9 и тн., а воопшто планински населби немаат општините Долнени, Кривогаштани и Могила. Табела 3. Вкупен број населби според орографски услови со нивно процентуално учество Вкупно Број на населби според орографски услови Општина број на населби % Рамничарски % Ридски % Планински % Битола , , ,7 Демир Хисар , , ,4 Долнени , ,5 0 0 Кривогаштани ,6 2 15,4 0 0 Крушево ,3 5 26,3 9 47,4 Могила ,3 5 21,7 0 0 Новаци , ,3 5 12,2 Прилеп , ,1 6 10,1 Ресен , , , ,5 Пелагониски , ,5 рагион , ,5 Република Македонија , , , , , ,6 Во Табела 4 претставени е разместеност на населениет според орографските услови, односно население во рамничарски, ридски и планински населби. Вкупно гледано во Регионот, најмногу население живее во рамничарскиот простор и тоа жители или 88,3 % од вкупното, а далеку помалку население има во ридскиот (8,1%) и планинскиот простор (3,6%). Интегрирано, во рамничарско ридскиот простор живее 96,4%, а во ридско планискиот простор живее 11,7%. По општини, соодносите се следни. Општина со најмногу население кое живее во рамничарскиот простор се Прилеп со 98,9%, а потоа следат Кривогаштани и Могила со 96,3% односно 94,1%, а со најмалку е Општина Крушево со 21,5%. Најмногу население кое живее во ридскиот простор има Општина Долнени со 34,7%, а најмалку Општина Прилеп со 1%. Најногу население кое живее во планинскиот простор има Општина Крушево 58,9%, а без население во планински простор се општините Долнени, Кривогаштани и Могила. Во табела 5 преставени се населбите во Регионот според нивната големина и површина на атарот. Најголем простор зафаќаат малите населби со 3313,8 км 2 или 70,3%, потоа следат средните населби со 779 км 2 или 16,5%, и големите со 382,8 км 2 или 8,1%, а најмал простор зафаќаат раселените населби со 241,4 км 2 или 5,1%. Гледано по општини, за малите населби, најголема површина завземаат во Општина Новаци со 669 км 2 и учество во вкупната општинска површина со 88,8%, потоа следат Демир Хисар со 361 км 2 или 75,2%, Ресен со 410,1 км 2 или 74,4%, Прилеп со 856,4 км 2 со учество од 71,4%, а најмалку површина завземаат во Општина Кривогаштани со 33,9 км 2 или 38,2%. За средните населби, најголема површина завземаат во Општина Кривогаштани со 37,9 км 2 и учество во вкупната општинска површина со 42,7%, потоа следат Крушево со 74 км 2 или 38,7%, Могила со 93,8 км 2 или 36,9%, а најмалку површина завземаат во Општина Новаци 11,5 км 2 или 1,5%. 52

55 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY Табела 4. Разместеност на населението според орографски услови Вкупно Население во населби според орографски услови Општина население % Планински Рамничарски % Ридски % 2002 г. простор % Битола , , ,6 Демир Хисар , , ,4 Долнени , ,7 0 0 Кривогаштани , ,7 0 0 Крушево , , ,9 Могила , ,9 0 0 Новаци ,5 20 0,5 Прилеп , ,1 Ресен , , , , ,6 Пелагониски , ,7 рагион , , , ,9 Република , ,1 Македонија , ,9 **БРР Биро за регионален развој * Без водените површини (795,329 км² водени површини или 3,1% ,671 или 96,9% = км² или 100% вкупна површина на Република Македонија); Извор: Благоја Маркоски (1995) Хипсометрија на просторот и населеноста во Република Мекедонија, картографски метод, Скопје, стр и (стр.316) За големите населби најголема површина завземаат во Општина Долнени со 91,5 км 2 и учество во вкупната општинска површина со 22,1%, потоа следат општина Кукуречани со 14,9 км 2 или 16,5%, Битола со 89,8 км 2 и 11,4%, потоа следат Прилеп со 98,6 км 2 или 8,2%, а најмалку површина завземаат во Општина Демир Хисар со 5,5 км 2 или само 1%. Општина Табела 5. Вкупен број на населби според нивна големина и површина на атарот Број на населби Површина во км 2 Раселени населби Површина во км 2 Мали населби до 300 жители Површина во км 2 Од тоа: Средни населби со ж Површина во км 2 Големи населби со над 1001 ж Битола , , ,5 5 89,8 Демир Хисар , ,1 1 5,5 Долнени ,8 5 56,7 5 91,5 Кривогаштани ,3 5 33,9 6 37,9 1 14,9 Крушево , , Могила ,9 7 93,8 1 22,3 Новаци , , Прилеп , , ,3 1 98,6 Ресен , ,1 6 59,2 2 25,2 Пелагониски регион , , * 382,8 * Во вкупниот број големи населби ставени се и петте градски Во Табела 6 и 7 поместени се податоци за населбите во Регионот и по општини, според бројот на жители, и нивна поделба на раселени населби, мали населби (од 1 до 300 ж.), средни (од 301 до 1000 ж.) и големи населби (над 1000 ж.). Од вкупно 343 населби, 28 се раселение (8,2%), 237 се мали населби (69,1%), 60 средни (17,5%) и 18 големи населби (5,2%). Најмногу раселени населби има Општина Новаци, па Битола, Површина во км 2 53

56 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 Прилеп, Ресен и т.н. Од малите населби најмногу има во Општина Припел 46 (78% од вкупниот број општински населби), а најмалку во Кривогаштана 5 (38%). Бројот на мали села до 100 жители изнесува 133, од кои 50 жители се 91 населба. Пред раселување, до 10 жители се 31 населба, од кои најмногу во Општина Прилеп. Општини Табела 6. Број на мали населби според бројот на жителите Од тоа мали населби од 1 до 300 жители Број на Број на раселени населби населби До 10 жит ж ж ж ж ж. Вкупном али населби % Битола ,1 Демир Хисар ,6 Долнени ,3 Кривогаштани ,5 Крушево ,6 Могила ,2 Новаци ,6 Прилеп ,9 Ресен ,7 Пелагониски регион ,1 Од Табела 7 за средни и големи населби, накратко, го дискутираме само бројот на средните населби кој изнесува 60 населби, од кои 13 се во Општина Битола, 8 во Демир Хисар и т.н. Од вкупно, само 18 големи населби (од кои 5 се градски: Битола, Прилеп, Ресен, Крушево и Демир Хисар), по 5 големи населби се во Општина Битола и Долнени, 2 во Ресен, а по 1 населба во останатите општините. ОПШТИНА Табела 7. Број на средни и големи населби според бројот на жителите Од тоа средни Од тоа големи населби со: населби со: Број на населби ж ж ж. Вкупно средни населби Битола Демир Хисар Долнени Кривогаштани Крушево Могила Новаци Прилеп Ресен Пелагониски регион ж ж ж. Над 3001 ж. Вкупно големи населби Во Табела 8 и 9 обработени се податоци за населението по општини и разместеност на истото според големина на населбата. Во Регионот, населението најмногу е сконцентрирано во големите населби со жители и учество од 77,4%, а потоа следат средните со 11,8% и малите населби со 10,8%. Бројот на население во малите населби доминира во Општина Новаци со 54,1%. Бројот на население во средните населби доминира во општините Кривогаштани (54,3%), Могила (48,3%) и Демир Хисар (39,8%). Големите населби доминираат во општините Прилеп (90,8%), Битола (87,4%), Долнени (65,5%), Ресен 59%) и Крушево (55,0%). 54

57 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY Табела 8. Разместеност на населението по општини гледано според големина на населбите со процентуално учество Општина Население Мали Средни Големи % % % во 2002 г. населби населби населби % Битола , ,4 Демир Хисар , , ,3 Долнени , , ,5 Кривогаштани , , ,4 Крушево , , Могила , ,7 Новаци , , ,2 Прилеп , , ,8 Ресен , , Пелагониски регион , , ,4 Во Табела 9 обработени се податоци за населението по општини за големите населби. Во Регионот, населението најмногу е сконцентрирано во големите населби со жители и учество од 77,4%. Од табелата, се гледа, дека населението доминира во сите градски населби, кои се големи, со вкупно жители и учество од 87,2%. Најголем број и најмногу селски големи населби има во Општина Битола и Ресен. Табела 9. Разместеност на населението во големите населби Општина Големи населби, од тоа: Население Големи Процент % Градски населби Селски населби во 2002 г. населби % % Население % Население % Битола , , ,6 Демир Хисар , Долнени , Кривогаштани , Крушево Могила , Новаци , Прилеп , Ресен , ,8 Пелагониски регион , , ,8 Од Табела 10 го извлекуваме следното. Вкупно во Регионот на една населба се паѓа по 13,7 км 2, од кои на малите населби по 14,0 км 2, на средните по 13,0 км 2 и на големите по 21,3 км 2. Општина со најголема површина по населби има Општина Прилеп со 20,3 км 2, а најмала Општина Кривогаштани со 6,8 км 2. На малите населби најголема површина по населба се паѓа на Општина Новаци по 21,6 км 2, а најмалку во Општина Кривогаштани со 6,8 км 2. За средните населби ги подвлеквуаме следните показатели, најголема површина по населба имаат во Општина Прилеп со 23,4 км 2, а најмала во Општина Кригогаштани со 6,3 км 2. За големите населби, со најголема површина е Општина Прилеп со 98,6 км 2, а со најмала е Општина Демир Хисар со 5,5 км 2. Од Табела 11 за бројот на населби според големина и просек на жители по населба, сублимирано го дискутираме следното. Вкупно во Регионот на една населба се паѓа по 694 жители, од кои на малите населби по 108 жители на населба, на средните по 467 жители, и на големите по жители на населба. Општина со најголем просек на жители по населби има Општина Битола со 1445 жители по населба, а најмала Општина Новаци со 86 жители по населба. Гледано по големина, на малите населби најголем просек на жители по населба се паѓа на Општина Кривогаштани по 188 жители на населба, а најмалку во Општина Новаци по 62 жители на населба. За средните населби ги подвлекуваме следните показатели, најголем просек на жители по населба има Општина Прилеп со 559 жители на населба, а најмала во Општина Новаци со 345 жители по населба. 55

58 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 Општина Табела 10. Број на населби според големина и просек на површина по населба Број на населби Површина во км 2 Просек на населби по км 2 * Мали населби Површина во км 2 Просек на населби на км 2 Средни населби Од тоа: Површина во км 2 Просек на населби на км 2 Битола , , ,5 13,5 5 89,8 18 Демир Хисар , , ,1 13,1 1 5,5 5,5 Долнени , ,8 10,1 5 56,7 11,4 5 91,5 18,2 Кривогаштани ,8 5 33,9 6,8 6 37,9 6,3 1 14,9 14,9 Крушево , , Могила , ,9 9,2 7 93,8 13,4 1 22,3 22,3 Новаци , ,6 1 11,5 11, Прилеп , ,4 18, ,3 23,4 1 98,6 98,6 Ресен , ,1 12,8 6 59,2 9,8 2 25,2 12,6 Пелагониски регион , , ,8 21,3 * Во табелата не се ставени раселените села: во Општина Битола 7, Демир Хисар 1, Долнени 1, Кривогаштани 1, Крушево 1, Могила 0, Новаци 8, Прилеп 5 и Ресен 4 населби. За големите населби, со најголем просек на жители по населба е Општина Прилеп со жители, сите жители на град Прилеп, а со најмала е Општина Новаци со 1283 жители, сите жители на општинскито центар Новаци. Општина Табела 11. Број на населби според големина и просек на жители по населба Број на населби Површина во км 2 Просек на населби по км 2 * Мали населби Површина во км 2 Просек на населби на км 2 Средни населби Од тоа: Површина во км 2 Просек на населби на км 2 Битола , , ,5 13,5 5 89,8 18 Демир Хисар , , ,1 13,1 1 5,5 5,5 Долнени , ,8 10,1 5 56,7 11,4 5 91,5 18,2 Кривогаштани ,8 5 33,9 6,8 6 37,9 6,3 1 14,9 14,9 Крушево , , Могила , ,9 9,2 7 93,8 13,4 1 22,3 22,3 Новаци , ,6 1 11,5 11, Прилеп , ,4 18, ,3 23,4 1 98,6 98,6 Ресен , ,1 12,8 6 59,2 9,8 2 25,2 12,6 Пелагониски регион , , ,8 21,3 * Во табелата не се ставени раселените села. Од Табела 12 ги изнесуваме следните забелешки. Во Пелагонискиот плански регион се наоѓаат вкупно 343 населби, од кои само 5 се градски или урбани населби: Битола, Прилеп, Ресен, Крушево и Демир Хисар. Во овие градски населби има висока концентрација на население од жители, или 67, 6 % од вкупниот број жители во Пелагонискиот статистичко - плански регион. Во 2002 година, само во општините Битола и Прилеп живееле жители или 72,3% од вкупниот број жители во Пелагонискиот регион. Во двата града, Битола и Прилеп биле сконцентирани жители или 89,6% од вкупното урбано население во регионот. На останатиот рурален простор живеат жители или 32,4%, односно една третини од Големи населби Големи населби Површина во км 2 Површина во км 2 Просек на населби на км 2 Просек на населби на км 2 56

59 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY населението живее во зона на слаба населеност. Само овој показател, за Битола и Прилеп, покажува колкава е моќта на двата града како стопански и гравитациони центри за целиот регион. Со сигурност може да се прогнозира дека овие два урбани центри и во иднина ќе привлекуваат голема маса население од околниот рурален простор. Трендот на просторното проширување на градот и зголемувањето на урбаното население најмногу се чувстува во Битола и тоа кон приградските населби. Најдобар пример за тоа е населбата Горно Оризари, која повеќе години наназад е дел од градот. Интензивен процес на проширување на Битола се забележува кон руралните приградски населби: Лавци, Раштани, Буково, Поешево, Брусник, Долно Оризари и Крклино. Други два случаи за спојување на приградски населби со урбани центри се населбите Варош со градот Прилеп и Јанковец со градот Ресен. Доколку во блиска иднина економски забрзано се развива урбаниот центар Демир Хисар можни се проширувања на неговата урбана зона кон поблиските рурални населби Белче и евентуално кон Градиште и Селце. За разлика од наведените урбани населби, поради својата орографска местоположба и поголемата географска оддалеченост од руралните населби, и во подалечна иднина, е оневозможено негово проширување на Крушево кон руралниот простор. Трендот на урбанизација кај останатите големи рурални населби: Кривогаштани, Новаци, Могила, Кукуречани, Бистирца, Кравари, Дебреште, Лажани, Житоше и други може да се интензивира согласно димензионираниот плански развој на регионот во целина. Табела 12. Учество на урбаното и руралното во вкупното население Урбана Вкупно Од тоа Процент Од тоа Процент општина население урбано (%) рурално (%) Битола , ,8 Прилеп , ,2 Ресен Крушево Демир Хисар , ,7 ВКУПНО , ,7 Рурална Вкупно Од тоа Процент Од тоа Процент општина население урбано (%) рурално (%) Долнени / / Могила 6710 / / Кривогаштани 6150 / / Новаци 3549 / / ВКУПНО / / / СЕ ВКУПНО , ,4 Наведените податоци ни говорат и за евидентна интрарегионална нерамнотежа меѓу урбани-руралните општини и населбите. Имено, Општина Битола и Прилеп во споредба со останатите општини предначат со бројот на жители, површината, густината на населеност, бројот на населби и сл. Така, Битола, само според бројот на жители е поголема од Новаци за 26,9 пати, од Кривогаштани за 15,5 пати, од Могила за 14 пати, од Демир Хисар за 10 пати, од Крушево за 9,8 пати, од Долнени за 7, од Ресен за 5,6 пати и од Прилеп за 1,2 пати. ЗАКЛУЧОК Поради долгогодишно отсуство на соодветна политика за поддршка на социо-економскиот развој на селските населби, како и интензивната емиграција кон урбаните населби и странство, голем дел од селските населби се целосно раселени или се на работ од раселување. Во ова прилика само ќе ги наведеме и другите параметри на интрарегионална нерамнотежа, како што се: разликите во транспортниот принцип на урбанизација, гравитационото влијание, миграционите процеси на релација село-град, разликите според етнички карактеристики, разликите во базата на природни 57

60 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 ресурси и потенцијали (човечки, природни-фосилни горива, руди, минерали и сл.), разликите во квалитетот на живот (животниот стандард и привлечноста на локацијата), разликите во капацитетот на асимилација на загадувањето (земјиштето, атмосферата, водата, почвата), разликите во систмот за поддршка на животот (здравствените и социјални услови), разликите во маркетиншката опременост на урбанизацијата и друго. Во функција на намалување на интрарегионаната нерамнотежа е добриот одржлив развој кој подразбира акционо планирање врз економско-општествени принципи и заштита на животната средина, во кои интерактивна улога би имале државата, локалната заедница, цивилниот и приватниот сектор. Сето тоа би било ирационално и ирелевантно доколку напоредно не би се реализирала долгорочна стратегија за популациона политика на демографска обнова на регионот и државата во целина. CONCLUSION Due to long absence of approporiate policy to support socio economic development of rural areas, as well as intensive migration to urban areas and abroad, many of the villagesare completely displaced or at risk of displacement. In this occasion we will enumerate and other parameters of intra-regional imbalances, such as differences in transport principle of urbanization, gravitational influence migration processes in relation to rural-urban differences according to ethnic characteristics, differences in the natural resource base and potential (human, natural-fossil fuels, ores, minerals, etc.), the dofferences in quality of life (living standards and the attractiveness of the location), the differences in the capacity to assimilates pollution (land, air, water, soil), differences in the system, for life-support (health and social conditions), the differences in the marketing of equipment urbanization and more. In order to reduce the imbalance is good intreregional sustainable development that implies action plan on economic and social principles and environmental protection, which would have an interactive role state and the local community, civil and private sector. All of this would demonstrate long-term stratedy for population police of demographic renewal of the region and the country as a whole. РЕФЕРЕНЦИ: 1. РГУ, (1982): СР Македонија низ катастарска едивенција, Скопје 2. Маркоски Б., (1995): Хипсометрија на просторот и населеноста во Република Македонија картографски метод, Македонска ризница, Скопје 3. Димитров В. Н., (2001): Демогеографска анализа на миграционите процеси во југозападниот дел на Република Македонија, Докторска дисертација, ракопис, Скопје 4. ДЗС, (2005): Попис на населението, домаќинствата и становите во Република Македонија, 2002 г., Книга XIII, Вкупно население, домаќинства и станови според територијалната организација на Република Македонија од 2004 година 5. Димитров В. Н., (2005): Карактеристични просторно популациски обележја на селските населби во регионот на Битола, МНД, Прилози, III, 2005, 05-06, Битола 6. Поповски В., Селмани А., Панов Н., (2006): Општините во Република Македонија, ИДБЦ, Скопје 7. Димитров В. Н., (2008): Населението и системoт на населби во Пелагонискиот плански регион (актуелни состојби), Македонско научно друштво, Прилози, год. V, бр , Битола 8. Димитров В. Н., Огненовски Т., (2009): Битолски регион население и населби, Битола 9. Димитров В. Н., (2009): Концентрација и депопулација просторни постулати во популационата политика на Република Македонија, Зброник на трудови од научниот симпозиум Демографската транзиција и популационата политика во Република Македонија, Македонско научно друштво, Битола 10. Котески Ц., (2011): Сливот на Црна Река, Прилеп 11. Димитров В. Н., (2013): Просторно популациски карактеристики на населбите од ридско планинските области во Република Македонија, Македонско географско друштво, Географски разгледи (47), 45-58, Скопје 12. Димитров В. Н., (2013): Демогеографски проблеми и перспективи на ридско планинските подрачја во Република Македонија, Македонско географско друштво, Ридско планински подрачја проблеми и перспективи, Зборник на трудови, Книга 1, , Охрид 13. ДЗС, (2015): Региони во Република Македонија, 2014, Скопје 14. Законот за рамномерен регионален развој на Република Македонија е донесен 15. Мај 2007 година, "Службен весник на РМ", број 63 од година. 15. Биро за регионален развој на Република Македонија (БРР): 58

61 РЕФЕРАТИ PAPERS

62

63 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY SPELEOTHEMS IN THE CAVE SLATINSKI IZVOR Biljana GIČEVSKI 1, Slavčo HRISTOVSKI 2, Vojo MIRČOVSKI 3 1 Exploring society Ursus speleos -Skopje biljana_speleo@yahoo.com 2 Institute of Biology, Faculty of Natural Sciences and Mathematics, Ss.Cyril and Methodius University-Skopje 3 Institute of Geology, Faculty of Natural and Technical Sciences, University Goce Delčev -Štip UDC: ( ) Abstract According to the environments in which speleothems are formed in the cave Slatinski Izvor, they belong to three groups: speleothems formed by flowing and dripping water, speleothems formed by capillary water and pool deposits. Three samples of speleothems were analyzed. In all samples the mineral calcite was detected. The chemical composition showed that CaO and SiO2 were the dominantly represented, whereas Sr and B were the dominant trace elements in all rocky samples. Hydrochemical properties of water samples of three drips from the same cave were analyzed in the period December October 2013, in the dry period of the year. Four methods (Piper diagram, Stiff diagram, Chadha diagram, and D Amore diagram) were applied in order to determine the hydrochemical properties of the water samples. The results showed that all water samples had the same origin, dolomite rocks had the dominant impact of the drip water, HCO3 and SO4 were dominant dissolved species in the water, and there was no contaminants in the aquifer. Key words: speleothems, cave Slatinski Izvor, mineralogical analysis, hydrochemical analysis INTRODUCTION The water which passes through soil above the carbonate rocks absorbs high level of carbon dioxide, and it is able to dissolve a large amount of the underlying rocks. When water seeps into an air-filled cave, most of the dissolved carbon dioxide escapes into the cave atmosphere. As a result, the water is able to hold less calcium carbonate, and some of the dissolved load is deposited as speleothems (Palmer, 2007). Thus, speleothems are secondary mineral deposits formed by a physic-chemical reaction from a primary mineral within the cave environment (Hill & Forti, 1997). They are grouped according to the environments in which they form, and each type is identified with its basic shape. Dripping water provides access to water from the vadose zone (Kogovšek, 2010). Hydrochemical analyses of this water help to locate and quantify the mineralization of the water, provide information about the structure and dynamics of karst aquifer, help for understand the water-rock interactions (Gičevski & Hristovski, 2015) and aim at identifying the origin of water contamination. Until now in Republic of Macedonia, the speleothems of the caves as well as the dripping water and its hydrochemical properties have not been subject to analysis. The main aim of this study was to classify the speleothems of the cave Slatinski Izvor and analyze them from the aspect of their mineralogical and hydrochemical characteristics. STUDY AREA The Slatinski Izvor cave is the longest cave in the Republic of Macedonia. It is situated in the river valley of Slatinska Reka and it is a part of the protected area Monument of Nature Slatinski Izvor. The cave belongs to the Pelagonian horst-anticlinorium tectonic unit, and it is built in pre-cambrian dolomite marbles which are well karstified. The carbonate rocks are covered with Pliocene sediments (Dumurdzanov et al., 1979) which are well permeable with intergranular porosity. The area above the cave is covered with mosaic termophyllous oak forest and dry grassland. METHODS In order to identify the mineralogical and chemical composition of the speleothems from the cave, three samples of rock material were taken: the first one, stalagmite, at 800 m from the cave s entrance (SiK2), the second, stalactite, (SiK3) and the third one, stalactite, (SiK4) at 50 m distance from the cave s entrance. The macro and microelements properties of the rock material were analyzed with an Atomic emission spectroscopy with inductively coupled plasma (AES-ICP), LYBERTY 110 at the University Goce Delčev in Štip. Scanning electron microscopy (SEM) VEGA3 LMU was used for quantitative analysis of the rock samples. SEM analysis were made with SE 61

64 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 detector on 20 kv voltage. Vega TC software was used for SEM analysis. The following elements were analyzed: oxygen (O), calcium (Ca), magnesium (Mg), iron (Fe), silica (Si), potassium (K), sodium (Na), manganese (Mn), aluminium (Al), titanium (Ti), phosphorus (P), strontium (Sr), barium (Ba), zinc (Zn), chromium (Cr), lead (Pb), vanadium (V), molybdenum (Mo), copper (Cu), cobalt (Co), boron (B), nickel (Ni), cadmium (Cd), arsenic (As) and silver (Ag). The results for oxides of Ca, Mg, K, Na, Mn, P, Fe, Al, Ti and Si are presented in weight percentage, while the rest of the elements in mg kg -1. In order to identify the chemical characteristics of the drip waters, field measurements and laboratory analyses were carried out. The water samples were collected monthly, between December 2011 and November 2013, in the dry period of the year. A total of 7 water samples were collected from the Drip 1, 9 from the Drip 2 and Drip 3. Water temperature, ph and specific conductivity were measured in-situ at the time of sampling using the field instrument Lovibond CHECKIT Micro. Samples were collected manually in polyethylene bottles. The hydrochemical properties were analyzed at the Institute of Biology, Faculty of Natural Sciences and Mathematics in Skopje, Ss. Cyril and Methodius University in Skopje. All water samples were filtered within 12 hours of collection and analyzed within 3-4 days. Sulphate was determined by photometric method of Dévai et al. (1973) and chlorides by Mohr's method (Škunca-Milovanović et al., 1990). All of the major cations: sodium (Na), potassium (K), calcium (Ca), magnesium (Mg) as well as minor cations аnd trace elements: copper (Cu), cadmium (Cd), cobalt (Co), lead (Pb), manganese (Mn), zinc (Zn), iron (Fe) were analyzed by wet digestion followed by atomic absorption spectrometry on Agilent 55Z or graphite furnace Agilent 240Z (Allen 1989). Total phosphorus was determined in the same digested material by the method of Fiske & Subarow (1925). All of the values are presented in mass concentrations (mg L -1 ). Ca/Mg ratios were calculated based on values of respective ions expressed in meq L -1. For the interpretation of the chemical analyses, four graphical methods were used. The data were plotted on a trilinear Piper diagram (Piper, 1944). The major cations and anions are plotted in milligram per liter (mg L -1 ), in each triangle, then the plotting from triangular fields was extended further into the central diamond field. The Piper diagram was used to identify the water composition type and rock types of the aquifer. In the Stiff diagram (Stiff, 1951) cations are plotted on the left side of the zero axis, and anions are plotted on the right side, both in milliequivalents per liter (meq L -1 ). Each different pattern represents a different type of water. In the Chadha diagram (Chadha, 1999) the difference in milliequivalent percentage between alkaline earth metals (Ca+Mg) and alkali metals (Na+K), expressed as percentage reacting values, is plotted on the X-axis, and the difference in milliequivalent percentage between weak acidic anions (carbonate + bicarbonate) and strong acidic anions (chloride + sulphate) is plotted on the Y-axis. The milliequivalent percentage differences between alkaline earths and alkali metals, and between weak acidic anions and strong acidic anions may plot in one of the four possible sub-fields of the proposed diagram. The square or rectangular field describes the overall character of the water. Using basic cations and anions D Amore et al. (1983) determined six new parameters for distinguishing water groups based on the geological features of the main reservoir crossed by each water sample. Hydrochemical parameters are marked by letters from A to F. Parameters define the ratio between dissolved species in meq L -1, and range from +100 to -100 meq L -1. The saturation indexes (SI) of minerals (anhydrite, aragonite, calcite, dolomite, gypsum and halite) available in the aquifer were calculated using WATEQ4F computer program (Plummer et al., 1976). If the water is exactly saturated with the dissolving mineral, saturation index equals to zero. Positive values of saturation index indicate saturation, and negative ones indicate undersaturation. RESULTS AND DISCUSION Speleothems classification The speleothems are arranged in groups according to the nature of the water that on deposits them (Palmer, 2007). They belong to three groups: speleothems formed by flowing and dripping water, speleothems formed by capillary water and pool deposits. The terminology of speleothems is according to Hill & Forti (1997). The most numerous are formed by flowing and dripping water, represented by flowstones (fig. 1), stalactites (figs. 1, 2), soda straws, draperies, stalagmites (fig. 2), columns (fig. 2) and conulites. The group of speleothems formed by capillary water is represented by helictites. These speleothems are found throughout the cave. They are in white, yellow and brown color. Shelfstone (especially crescent shelfstone) (fig. 3), subaqueous coralloids, bulbous stalactites (war club stalactites) (fig. 4), raft cones and folia are most impressive pool deposits in the cave. Most of them are dark brown. They are located between 1.5 and 3 km from the cave s entrance. War club stalactites have ~10 cm in diameter and are only noticed in this cave in the Republic of Macedonia. 62

65 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY Figure 1: Flowstones and dripstones Figure 2: Stalactites, stalagmites and column Figure 3: Crescent shelfstone 63

66 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 Figure 4: Bulbous stalactites (war-club stalactites) Mineralogical characteristics SEM analysis showed that the first rocky sample (SiK2) is composed of oxygen (55.86 %) and Ca (44.14 %), the second sample (SiK3) is composed of oxygen (69.44 %) and Ca (30.56 %), whereas the third sample (SiK4) is composed of oxygen (59.65 %) and Ca (40.35 %). The chemical composition of the rock samples (Tab. 1) showed that CaO and SiO 2 are the dominantly represented. Sr and B are the dominant trace elements in all rock samples. Table 1: Chemical composition and trace elements of the rock samples from the cave Slatinski Izvor (SiK2- stalagmite, SiK3, SiK4-stalactite). SiK2 SiK3 SiK4 SiO2 (%) Al2O3 (%) CaO (%) MgO (%) Na2O (%) K2O (%) FeO (%) MnO (%) P2O5 (%) TiO2 (%) Ashing loss (%) Total Sr (mg/kg) Ba (mg/kg) Zn (mg/kg) <2 <2 <2 Cr (mg/kg) <2 <2 <2 Pb (mg/kg) < V (mg/kg) Mo (mg/kg) Cu (mg/kg) 2.38 <2 <2 Co (mg/kg) <2 <2 <2 B (mg/kg) Ni (mg/kg) <2 <2 <2 Cd (mg/kg) <1 <1 <1 As (mg/kg) Ag (mg/kg)

67 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY General hydrochemical composition of the drip waters The physical and chemical characteristics of the waters are presented in Table 2. Regarding the temperature all drips in the cave showed very constant values. Average temperature of Drip 1 was C, of Drip 2 was C, and of Drip 3 was 10.6 C, all oscillating in an interval from 10 to 11 C. All water samples showed alkaline reaction. The ph values of Drip 1 were oscillating in an interval from 8.0 to 8.2, and for Drip 2 and Drip 3 the ph values were oscillating between 8.0 and 8.4. The mean values of electrical conductivity were 400 µs cm -1 for Drip 1, 377 µs cm -1 for Drip 2 and 388 µs cm -1 for Drip 3. All water samples had hard water. Table 2: Hydrochemical properties of the drip waters from the cave Slatinski Izvor, for the dry period between December 2011-October CV-coefficient of variation, TDS-total dissolved solids, n-number of water samples. T ( C) Range Mean CV ph Range Mean CV EC (µs cm -1 ) Range Mean CV TDS (mg L -1 ) Range Mean CV Ca 2+ (mg L -1 ) Range Mean CV Mg 2+ (mg L -1 ) Range Mean CV Cl - (mg L -1 ) Range Mean CV Na + (mg L -1 ) Range Mean CV K + (mg L -1 ) Range Mean CV SO4 2- (mg L -1 ) Range Mean CV HCO3 - (mg L -1 ) Range Mean CV Drip 1 (n=7) Drip 2 (n=9) Drip 3 (n=9) NO3 - (mg L -1 ) Range

68 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 Mean CV NO2 - (mg L -1 ) Range Mean CV NH4 + (mg L -1 ) Range Mean CV The major ions in all water samples were dominantly Mg 2+ > Ca 2+ > Na + for the cations and HCO 3 - > SO 4 2- > Cl - for the anions. HCO 3 - and SO 4 2- were dominant dissolved species in the water (tab. 2). The average hardness of the water samples of Drip 1, Drip 2 and Drip 3 were mg L -1, mg L - 1 and mg L -1, respectively. According to Sawyer and McCarty s (1967) classification the water samples fall under moderately hard ( mg L -1 ) to hard classes ( mg L -1 ). The values of Ca/Mg ratio of the Drip 1, Drip 2 and Drip 3 were 0.60, 0.59 and 0.63, respectively. These values show that the dolomite rocks have the dominant impact of the drip water. All water samples showed the low impact of the contaminants through the vadose zone of karst. The average values of the water contaminants in the Drip 1 were as follows: NO 3- = 1.82 mg L -1, NO 2- = 0.03 mg L -1, NH 4+ = 0.43 mg L -1, and PO 4 3- = 0.01 mg L -1. The mean values of the mentioned parameters for the Drip 2 were 0.45 mg L -1, 0.03 mg L -1, 0.39 mg L -1, 0.02 mg L -1, and for the Drip 3 were 0.50 mg L -1, 0.01 mg L -1, 0.35 mg L -1, 0.00 mg L -1, respectively. The concentrations of trace elements (Cu, Cd, Co, Pb, Mn, Zn, Fe, P) in the water were low (Tab. 3). The highest concentration had Cu which may be derived from dissolution of carbonates. Table 3: Trace elements in the water samples of the Drips 1, 2, 3 from the cave Slatinski Izvor. concentration range (µg L -1 ) concentration range (mg L -1 ) Drip 1 Drip 2 Drip 3 Drip 1 Drip 2 Drip 3 Cu Mn Cd nd nd Zn Co nd nd nd Fe Pb nd nd nd P Saturation indices Saturation indices of the water samples are given in Table 4. All water samples of the Drip 1 were undersaturated with respect to anhydrite, aragonite, calcite, dolomite, gypsum and halite. All water samples of the Drip 2 were undersaturated with respect to anhydrite, aragonite, dolomite, gypsum and halite. Undersaturation occurred in all water samples with respect to calcite, except one sample (December-2011) was slightly saturated with respect to calcite. All water samples of the Drip 3 were undersaturated with respect to anhydrite, aragonite, gypsum and halite. Generally, undersaturation occurred in six of analyzed water samples with respect to calcite, whereas three samples (August-2012, July-2013, October-2013) were slightly saturated with respect to calcite. Five water samples (December-2011, July-2012, November-2012, August-2013, September-2013) were generally undersaturated with respect to dolomite, and four water samples (August-2012, October-2012, July-2013, October- 2013) were slightly saturated with respect to dolomite. Table 4: Saturation indices of the water samples of the drip waters in the Slatinski Izvor cave. Date of sampling Anhydrite Aragonite Calcite Dolomite Gypsum Halite Sampling point: Drip

69 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY Sampling point: Drip Sampling point: Drip Grapho- analytical methods Cation and anion concentrations are presented on Piper diagram (fig. 5). The chemical composition of the dripping water showed that water has temporary hardness, alkaline earths (Ca 2+ + Mg 2+ ) exceed alkalies (Na + + K + ), weak acidic anions (CO HCO 3- ) exceed (Na + + K + ) and water is characterized by Mg-HCO 3 type. Only two water samples of the Drip 1 and one water sample of the Drip 2 showed permanent hardness, and belong to Ca- SO 4 type of water. Figure 5: Piper diagram of the drip water from the cave Slatinski Izvor. Stiff diagram (fig. 6) shows that carbonates, especially Mg content had certain influence on trickles. 67

70 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 Figure 6: Stiff diagram of the drips in the cave Slatinski Izvor (a-drip 1, b-drip 2, c-drip 3). Five water samples of the Drip 1 fall in the 5th sub-field of Chadha diagram (fig. 7). Alkaline earths (Ca 2+ + Mg 2+ ) and weak acidic anions (CO HCO 3- ) exceed both alkali metals (Na + + K + ) and strong acidic anions (Cl - +SO 4 2- ). Two water samples, taken in July 2012 and in August 2012, fall in the 6th sub-field. This indicates that alkaline earths (Ca 2+ + Mg 2+ ) exceed alkali metals (Na + + K + ) and strong acidic anions (Cl - +SO 4 2- ) exceed weak acidic anions (CO HCO 3- ). These two water samples had permanent hardness, and represent Ca 2+ -Mg 2+ dominant Cl - type waters. All water samples of Drips 2 and 3 fall in the 5th sub-field of Chadha diagram (fig. 7). This indicates that alkaline earths (Ca 2+ + Mg 2+ ) and weak acidic anions (CO HCO 3- ) exceed both alkali metals (Na + + K + ) and strong acidic anions (Cl - +SO 4 2- ), respectively. Such waters have temporary hardness. The position of data points in the diagram represent HCO dominant Ca 2+ -Mg 2+ type waters. 68 Figure 7: Chadha diagram of the drip water from the cave Slatinski Izvor. The water samples of the drips in the cave belong to D Amore α type which are represented by CaSO 4 type water. All drip waters had nearly identical pattern on D'Amore diagram (fig. 8). The Drips 2 and 3 had positive values of the A parameter which emphasizes the influence of the carbonates on the water. The same parameter of the Drip 1 points out that the impact of the evaporate rocks is low. The positive values of the B parameter point out water movement through rocks that contain sulphates. The values of the C parameter exclude the essential influence of flysch and clayey sediments in the formation of the water. The negative values of the D parameter and positive values of the E parameter point out water circulation through carbonate rocks. The high values of the F parameter emphasize that calcium content is significantly higher in relation to sodium and potassium.

71 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY Figure 8: D Amore rectangular diagram of the drips in the cave Slatinski Izvor. CONCLUSION This study is a results of a continuous research in the cave Slatinski Izvor, aiming to classify speleothems and to determine their mineralogical and hydrochemical properties. The speleothems of the cave Slatinski Izvor belong to three groups: speleothems formed by flowing and dripping water (flowstones, stalactites, draperies, stalagmites, columns, conulites), speleothems formed by capillary water (helictites) and pool deposits (shelfstone, subaqueous coralloids, bulbous stalactites, raft cones, folia). The chemical composition of three rock samples showed that CaO and SiO 2 are dominantly represented, whereas Sr and B are the dominant trace elements in all rock samples. During the dry period of the year, hydrochemical analysis of dripping water showed that HCO 3 - and SO 4 2- were dominant dissolved species in the water. The values of Ca/Mg ratio show that the dolomite rocks have the dominant impact on the drip water. All water samples showed low impact of the contaminants through the vadose zone of karst. The concentrations of Cu, Cd, Co, Pb, Mn, Zn, Fe, P in the water were low. All drip waters had nearly identical patterns on Piper, Stiff, Charha and D'Amore diagrams. REFERENCES 1. Allen, S. E., 1989: Chemical analysis of ecological materials.- Blackwell scientific publication. Oxford-London-Edinburgh- Boston-Melbourne, Chadha, D. K., 1999: A proposed new diagram for geochemical classification of natural waters and interpretation of chemical data.- Hydrogeology Journal, 7, D Amore, F., Scandiffio, G. & C. Panichi, 1983: Some observations on the chemical classification of ground waters.- Geothermics, 12, Dévai, I., Horváth, K. & Gy. Dévai, 1973: Sulphate content determination of natural waters and descriptionn of a new photometric procedure.- Acta. Biol. Debrecina, 10-11, (in Hungarian). 5. Dumurdzanov, N., Stojanov, R. & K. Petrovski, 1979: Explanatory note of the General Geological Map of Kruševo 1: map sheet, Belgrade, pp Gičevski, B. & S. Hristovski, 2015: Hydrochemical properties of cave lake and ground water flow in the cave of Slatinski Izvor in the dry period of the year.- Contributions, Section of Natural, Mathematical and Biotechnical Sciences, MASA, vol. 36, no. 1, Hill, C. & P. Forti, 1997: Cave Minerals of the World-second edition.-national Speleological Society, pp Kogovšek, J., 2010: Characteristics of percolation through the karst vadose zone.- Založba ZRC, Ljubljana, pp Škunca-Milovanović, S., Feliks, R. & B. Đurović, 1990: Voda za piće-standardne metode za ispitivanje higijenske ispravnosti.- Savezni zavod za zdravstvenu zaštitu, Beograd, pp Fiske, C.H. & Y. Subbarow, 1925: The colorimetric determination of phosphorus.- The Journal of Biological Chemistry, 66, Palmer, N.A., 2007: Cave geology.- Cave Books, Dayton, Ohio, pp

72 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX Piper, A. M., 1944: A graphical procedure in the geochemical interpretation of water analyses.- American Geophysical Union Transaction, 25, Plummer, L.N., Jones, B.F. & A.H. Truesdell, 1976: WATEQF - A Fortran IV version of WATEQ, A computer program for calculating chemical equilibria of natural waters.- U.S. Geological Survey Water Resources Investigations Report 76-13, Reston, pp Sawyer, G. N. & D. L. McCarthy, 1967: Chemistry of sanitary engineers (2 nd eds).- McGraw Hill, New York. 15. Stiff, H. A. JR., 1951: The interpretation of chemical water analysis by means of patterns.- Journal of Petroleum Technology, v. 3, no. 10, УКРАСИ ВО ПЕШТЕРАТА СЛАТИНСКИ ИЗВОР Билјана ГИЧЕВСКИ 1, Славчо ХРИСТОВСКИ 2, Војо МИРЧОВСКИ 3 1 Истражувачко друштво Урсус спелеос -Скопје 2 Институт за биологија, Природно математички факултет, Универзитет Св. Кирил и Методиј -Скопје 3 Институт за геологија, Факултет за природни и технички науки, Универзитет Гоце Делчев -Штип Абстракт Според условите во кои се формирани, украсите во пештерата Слатински Извор припаѓаат на три групи: украси формирани од вода што тече и вода прокапница, украси формирани од капиларна вода и басенски депозити. Три пештерски украси беа анализирани, при што минералот калцит беше евидентиран кај сите. Кај сите примероци на карпи, хемискиот состав покажа дека CaO и SiO2 се доминантно застапени, додека Sr и B се доминантни од елементи во траги. Во периодот декември октомври 2013, во сувиот период од годината, беа анализирани хидрохемиските карактеристики на водата прокапница од три украси. Четири методи (Piper дијаграм, Stiff дијаграм, Chadha дијаграм и D Amore дијаграм) беа употребени за определување на хидрохемиските одлики на примероците вода. Резултатите покажаа дека сите примероци на вода имаат исто потекло, карпата доломит има доминантно влијание врз водата прокапница, HCO3 - и SO4 2- се доминантно растворени во водата и во карсниот издан нема загадувачи. Клучни зборови: пештерски украси, пештера Слатински Извор, минералошки анализи, хидрохемиски анализи 70

73 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY КРАСТА МАКЕДОНСКИОТ НАЗИВ ЗА КАРСТ? УДК: 81`373.21: Марјан ТЕМОВСКИ Hertelendi Laboratory of Environmental Studies, Institute of Nuclear Research of the Hungarian Academy of Sciences, Bem tér 18/C, H-4026 Debrecen, Hungary; Апстракт Со терминот карст се означува терен формиран врз силно растворливи и испукани карпи (пр. варовници, мермери), што резултира со развој на посебни релјефни форми (карстни релјефни форми, пр.: карстни полиња, вртачи, пештери и др.) и подземна (карстна) хидрографија. Самиот збор карст (кarst) претставува германизирана форма на името на платото Крас во Словенија (италијански Carso), што доаѓа од прединдоевропскиот збор kar, што значи камен/карпа (каменест/карпест терен). Словенечката варијанта е добиена со метатеза на ликвидите, настаната најдоцна до почетокот на 9 век, со што од претсловенечката форма Kars(u) е добиена модерната форма Kras. На карстните терени во Република Македонија доста често се среќава топонимот Краста, збор кој според толковниот речник на македонскиот јазик означува голо, камено место. Самото значење на зборот, како и неговата поврзаност со карстните терени во Република Македонија не води кон разгледување на зборот краста како можен македонски назив за карст. Како прилог кон оваа хипотеза, овој труд ја анализира просторната распространетост на топонимот Краста на топографските карти во размер од 1:25000, како и неговата корелација со распространетоста на карстните терени во Република Македонија. Клучни зборови: карст, краста, Македонија, терминологија Abstract Karst is a term used to describe terrain formed on especially soluble and fractured rocks (ex. limestone, marble) resulting in development of special (karst) landforms (depressions, caves, sinkholes etc.) and extensive subterranean water drainage. The word Karst itself is a German form of the name of the plateau in the background of the Trieste Bay (Slovenia, Italy), called Carso by the Italians and Kras by the Slovenes. The original name comes from the pre-indo-european root kar, meaning stone/rock. The Slovene variant changed from the pre-slovene form Kars(u) via liquid metathesis into the modern form Kras. Throughout the karst terrains in Republic of Macedonia, the name Krasta is frequently found. According to the interpretive lexicon of the Macedonian language, krasta means open stony/rocky area. The meaning of the word, as well as its connection to karst terrains in Republic of Macedonia, leads us to consider krasta as a possible Macedonian name for karst. As a contribution to this hypothesis, this article analyses the spatial spread of the toponym Krasta on the topographic maps of Republic of Macedonia in 1:25000 scale, and its correlation to the extension of karst rock outcrops. Keywords: karst, krasta, Macedonia, terminology ВОВЕД Карст е посебен терен формиран врз силно растворливи и испукани карпи, што резултира со развој на посебни релјефни форми (карстни релјефни форми, пр.: карстни полиња, вртачи, пештери и др.) и подземна (карстна) хидрографија (Темовски, 2012). Зборот карст (karst), претставува германизирана форма на името на платото Крас во Словенија, кое го опфаќа теренот источно од Трст, уште познат и како Класичен карст бидејќи тука за прв пат започнува научното проучување на карстот (Kranjc, 2011). Италијанската варијанта на името на платото е Карсо (Carso). Трите варијанти (Kras, Carso, Karst) се смета дека еволуирале од прединдоевропскиот збор кар (kar) што значи камен/карпа. Словенечката варијанта е добиена со метатеза на ликвидите, настаната најкасно до почетокот на 9 век, со што од претсловенечката форма Kars(u) е добиена модерната форма Kras (Kranjc, 2011). Метатеза на ликвидите е карактеристична и за македонскиот јазик, за која се смета дека се случила во периодот на 10-от век (Конески, 1976). На карстните терени во Република Македонија често се среќава топонимот Краста. Во различни изданија на речникот на македонскиот јазик, зборот краста е дефиниран како голо каменито место (Димитровски и др., 1961), гол каменлив терен (Мургоски, 2005) и голо, камено место на рид или планина; 71

74 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 голина. (Велковска и др., 2005). Ваквото толкување на зборот краста, неговата просторна поврзаност со карстот и веројатно сличното потекло како и словенечкиот збор крас, укажува на можноста зборот краста да е македонски аналоген збор за карст. Овој труд нема за цел да го анализира етимолошкиот аспект на ваквата хипотеза, туку да направи анализа на распространетоста на зборот крас(т)(а) како топоним даден на топографските карти во размер 1:25000, како и да ја утврди неговата корелација со распространетоста на карстните терени во Република Македонија. МЕТОДОЛОГИЈА Како основа за анализа на распространетоста на топонимот Краста (и на него сличните варијанти) се земени топографските карти со размер 1:25000, во издание на Военогеографскиот институт од Белград (изданија ). Анализирани се вкупно 205 листови на топографски карти кои ја покриваат територијата на Република Македонија. Картите се најпрво геореференцирани во државниот координатен систем користејќи го софтверскиот пакет Global Mapper. На геореференцираните карти потоа се дигитализирани локациите на топоними кои го содржат зборот краста (сл.1). Оваа листа е дополнета и со слични топоними, варијанти на краста, кои во себе го содржат коренот крас, пр. Красје, Крастици, Красте и сл., со што крајната анализа опфаќа топоними кои го содржат зборот крас(т)(а). Во базата на податоци за дигитализираните точки (локации на топоними), покрај поединечна шифра, внесени се и податоци извадени од топографските карти: име и лист на топографска карта. Слика 1. Пример на локалитет од Долна Дебрца. А Локалитетот на топографска карта (лист Охрид 2-3) во размер 1:25000, Б Локалитетот на геолошка карта (лист Охрид) во размер 1:100000, В Дигитализирани топоними од локалитетот со подлога од топографска карта и карстни карпи. Базата е подоцна дополнета со геолошки податоци засновани врз распространетоста на карстните карпи (Темовски, 2012), како и врз листовите со размер 1: од основната геолошка карта на СФРЈ (територија на Р. Македонија), а во издание на Сојузниот геолошки завод Белград ( ). Овие податоци опфаќаат информации за геолошкиот состав на теренот каде се наоѓа топонимот (карпа и старост:ера, период), како и дали се наоѓа внатре во карстниот терен, на контактот или покрај (врз некарстни карпи). Во случај на локација на контактот на карстни со други карпи, внесени се и податоци за другите карпи. Со користење на добиените податоци, изработена е и карта на распространетост на топонимите кои го содржат зборот крас(т)(а) и нивниот однос со карстните терени. Картата е изработена со софтверскиот пакет ArcMap, а податоците за распространетоста на карстните карпи се според Темовски (2012). РЕЗУЛТАТИ И ДИСКУСИЈА На територијата на Република Македонија регистрирани се вкупно 135 топоними кои го содржат зборот крас(т)(а). Од анализираните 205 листови на топографски карти, топоними кои содржат крас(т)(а) се регистрирани само на 53 листови, кои претежно се однесуваат на подрачја во западниот дел на државата (сл.2). Од регистрираните топоними, 11 се продолжение на истиот топоним од соседниот лист (се наоѓаат 72

75 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY на границите од листовите: четири топоними на по два листа и еден топоним на три листа), т.е. се однесуваат на пет поединечни топоними, со што вкупниот број на поединечни топоними изнесува 129. Од аспект на геолошкиот состав на локалитетите и поврзаноста со карстните терени, 97 топоними се однесуваат на локалитети кои се наоѓаат целосно во карстни терени, од кои 58 се изградени врз мезозојски тријаски варовници, 37 врз мермери (28 палеозоик и 9 прекамбриум), еден врз палеозојски карбонатни шкрилци и мермери и еден врз еоценски лапоровити варовници (таб.1). Табела 1. Список на топоними кои го содржат зборот крас(т)(а) и се однесуваат на локалитети целосно во карстните терени. Р.б. Шифра Топоним Топографска карта, Старост Карпа лист Ера Период 1 OH01 Беличка краста Охрид 3-2 варовник мезозоик тријас 2 OH63 Вапска краста Охрид 1-1 варовник мезозоик тријас 3 SK14 Велика краста Скопје 1-2 варовник мезозоик тријас 4 SK15 Велја краста Скопје 3-4 мермер прекамбриум 5 KO01 Висока краста Корча 2-1 варовник мезозоик тријас 6 GO25 Врање краста Гостивар 3-4 варовник мезозоик креда 7 SK03 Говрлевска краста Скопје 2-1 мермер прекамбриум 8 OH10 Гола краста Охрид 2-2 мермер палеозоик девон 9 OH12 Гола краста Охрид 2-1 варовник мезозоик тријас 10 OH13 Гола краста Охрид 1-4 варовник мезозоик тријас 11 OH14 Гола краста Охрид 1-3 варовник мезозоик тријас 12 OH15 Гола краста Охрид 3-2 варовник мезозоик тријас 13 BT02 Голема краста Битола 1-4 мермер палеозоик девон 14 OH16 Голема краста Охрид 1-1 варовник мезозоик тријас 15 OH17 Голема краста Охрид 1-1 варовник мезозоик тријас 16 OH18 Голема краста Охрид 2-1 мермер палеозоик девон 17 OH19 Голема краста Охрид 4-1 варовник мезозоик тријас 18 GO06 Горна краста Гостивар 2-4 варовник мезозоик тријас 19 GO07 Горна краста Гостивар 4-1 мермер палеозоик девон 20 OH20 Горна краста Охрид 1-3 варовник мезозоик тријас 21 SK02 Горна краста Скопје 2-1 мермер прекамбриум 22 DK04 Горни Крастовец Демир Капија 2-1 варовник мезозоик јура 23 SK04 Групчинска краста Скопје 1-1 варовник мезозоик тријас 24 SK01 Добарска краста Скопје 1-1 варовник мезозоик тријас 25 OH05 Долга краста Охрид 4-2 варовник мезозоик тријас 26 OH06 Долга краста Охрид 4-1 варовник мезозоик тријас 27 GO04 Долна краста Гостивар 4-1 мермер палеозоик девон 28 OH07 Долна краста Охрид 2-3 варовник мезозоик тријас 29 OH08 Долна краста Охрид 3-2 варовник мезозоик тријас 30 DK03 Долни Крастовец Демир Капија 2-1 варовник мезозоик јура 31 GO26 Здуњска краста Гостивар 2-4 мермер палеозоик девон 32 GO08 Иванова краста Гостивар 3-2 мермер палеозоик девон 33 OH22 Калишка краста Охрид 1-3 варовник мезозоик тријас 34 OH23 Калуѓерска краста Охрид 4-4 варовник мезозоик тријас 35 GO09 Кокошкина краста Гостивар 3-4 варовник мезозоик тријас 36 STR03 Красица Струмица 1-4 мермер палеозоик камбриумдевон 37 OH25 Красје Охрид 1-2 варовник мезозоик тријас 38 OH26 Красје Охрид 3-3 варовник мезозоик тријас BE01 Берово 3-3 Краста 39 STR01 Струмица 1-1 мермер прекамбриум GO10 Гостивар GO11 Краста Гостивар 2-4 мермер палеозоик девон GO16 Гостивар 4-1 GO14 Гостивар 4-4 Краста 41 OH39 Охрид 2-2 мермер палеозоик девон 42 BT03 Краста Битола 2-1 мермер прекамбриум 73

76 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX BT04 Краста Битола 1-4 мермер палеозоик девон 44 BT05 Краста Битола 1-1 мермер палеозоик девон 45 BT06 Краста Битола 1-1 мермер палеозоик девон 46 DK02 Краста Демир Капија 3-2 варовник мезозоик тријас 47 GO12 Краста Гостивар 2-4 варовник мезозоик тријас 48 GO13 Краста Гостивар 2-4 варовник мезозоик тријас 49 GO17 Краста Гостивар 4-2 мермер палеозоик девон 50 KU03 Краста Куманово 4-3 мермер палеозоик 51 OH28 Краста Охрид 4-2 варовник мезозоик тријас 52 OH29 Краста Охрид 4-2 варовник мезозоик тријас 53 OH30 Краста Охрид 1-3 варовник мезозоик тријас 54 OH31 Краста Охрид 1-3 варовник мезозоик тријас 55 OH32 Краста Охрид 4-3 варовник мезозоик тријас 56 OH33 Краста Охрид 1-4 варовник мезозоик тријас 57 OH34 Краста Охрид 1-4 варовник мезозоик тријас 58 OH36 Краста Охрид 2-2 мермер палеозоик девон 59 OH37 Краста Охрид 2-2 мермер палеозоик девон 60 OH42 Краста Охрид 4-1 мермер палеозоик девон 61 OH43 Краста Охрид 2-3 мермер палеозоик девон 62 OH44 Краста Охрид 3-2 варовник мезозоик тријас карбонатни 63 SK05 Краста Скопје 1-1 шкрилци и палеозоик карбон мермери 64 SK06 Краста Скопје 1-1 варовник мезозоик тријас 65 SK07 Краста Скопје 1-1 варовник мезозоик тријас 66 SK08 Краста Скопје 4-3 мермер прекамбриум 67 OH45 Краста Бардо Охрид 3-1 варовник мезозоик тријас 68 GO20 Краста маја Гостивар 4-2 мермер палеозоик девон 69 UR01 Краставац Урошевац 4-3 варовник мезозоик креда 70 PP01 Краставец Прилеп 2-3 варовник мезозоик креда 71 KU01 Куманово 4-3 Красте KU02 Куманово 3-4 варовник мезозоик јура 72 GO21 Красте Гостивар 3-3 варовник мезозоик креда 73 GO22 Крастица Гостивар 4-2 мермер палеозоик девон 74 BT08 Крастици Битола 1-3 мермер палеозоик девон 75 OH50 Кутла крастица Охрид 1-2 варовник мезозоик тријас 76 GO23 Лиша краста Гостивар 3-3 лапоровити варовници, песочници и кенозоик палеоген глинци 77 OH51 Локова краста Охрид 3-3 варовник мезозоик тријас 78 OH52 Мала краста Охрид 3-2 варовник мезозоик тријас 79 OH54 Мала краста Охрид 4-2 варовник мезозоик тријас 80 SK11 Мала краста Скопје 1-2 варовник мезозоик тријас 81 STP01 Мала краста Штип 4-4 мермер палеозоик камбриумдевон 82 OH57 Османова краста Охрид 3-1 варовник мезозоик тријас 83 OH58 Петроска краста Охрид 1-3 варовник мезозоик тријас 84 BT10 Рамна краста Битола 2-1 мермер прекамбриум 85 SK13 Светопечка краста Скопје 2-1 мермер прекамбриум 86 OH59 Селишко красје Охрид 2-3 мермер палеозоик девон 87 GO24 Србиновска краста Гостивар 4-2 мермер палеозоик девон 88 SK12 Средна краста Скопје 4-3 мермер прекамбриум 89 KU04 Старонагоричанска краста Куманово 4-1 мермер палеозоик 90 OH61 Стрмна краста Охрид 1-4 варовник мезозоик тријас 91 OH62 Торовачка краста Охрид 2-1 варовник мезозоик тријас 92 OH09 Фератова краста Охрид 3-1 варовник мезозоик тријас 74

77 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY 93 OH02 Чико краста Охрид 1-4 варовник мезозоик тријас 94 BT01 Чиста краста Битола 1-1 мермер палеозоик девон 95 OH03 Чифлиска краста Охрид 2-3 варовник мезозоик тријас 96 GO03 Џебја краста Гостивар 4-3 варовник мезозоик тријас 97 OH60 Широка краста Охрид 2-2 мермер палеозоик девон Вкупно 13 топоними (таб.2) се наоѓаат на контактот на карстните карпи (тријаски варовници, палеозојски и прекамбриумски мермери) со други карпи (филитоиди, зелени шкрилци, метапесочници, конгломерати и глинци). Табела 2. Список на топоними кои го содржат зборот крас(т)(а) и се однесуваат на локалитети во периферните делови на карстните терени (на контактот со други карпи). Р.б. Шиф. Топоним Топографска Старост Карпа карта, лист Ера Период На контакт со 1 GO01 Бела краста Гостивар 3-4 варовник мезозоик тријас филитоиди 2 OH24 Климо филитични Охрид 2-4 мермер палеозоик девон краста шкрилци 3 GO19 Краста Гостивар 4-4 мермер палеозоик песочници 4 OH35 Краста Охрид 2-1 варовник мезозоик тријас филитоиди 5 OH40 Краста Охрид 2-3 мермер палеозоик девон конгломерати 6 OH41 Краста Охрид 2-3 варовник мезозоик тријас метапесочници 7 SK10 Крастава филитомикашисти Скопје 1-2 мермер прекамбриум венд чука и зелени шкрилци метаморфирани 8 BT07 Крастица Битола 1-3 мермер палеозоик девон конгломерати, песочници, филити 9 OH46 Крастица Охрид 1-4 варовник мезозоик тријас глинци 10 OH47 Крастица Охрид 1-2 варовник мезозоик тријас зелени шкрилци 11 OH56 Мијалечка краста Охрид 2-1 варовник мезозоик тријас дијабази метаморфирани 12 BT09 Попо конгломерати, Битола 1-3 мермер палеозоик девон краста песочници, филити 13 BT11 Средна краста Битола 1-3 мермер палеозоик девон метаморфирани конгломерати, песочници, филити Останатите 19 топоними (таб.3) се означени на локалитети кои според основната геолошка карта во размер 1: не се изградени од карстни карпи. Карактеристично за сите нив е што во непосредна близина на локацијата на топонимот (на оддалеченост од 100 m до 2 km, a во еден пример на 2.9 km) се наоѓаат карстни карпи (варовници, мермери и доломити). Покрај тоа, разместеноста на карстните карпи е базирана на геолошка карта во размер 1:100000, чија геолошка содржина е генерализирана, при што помалите површински појави на карпи не се прикажани на картата. 75

78 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 Табела 3. Список на топоними кои го содржат зборот крас(т)(а) и се однесуваат на локалитети кои се наоѓаат надвор од (во близина на) карстните терени. Можна причина р.б. Шифра Топоним Топографска карта, лист Карпа Во близина на 1 GO05 Гола краста Гостивар 3-3 флишоидни седименти варовници OH11 Гола краста Охрид 2-1 глинци доломити + 3 OH21 Јадримска песочници и Охрид 1-3 краста глинци варовници + 4 BE02 Красето Берово 1-2 песоци и чакали варовници + + SK09 Скопје 2-4 кварцграфитични мермери + 5 Краста VE01 Велес 1-3 микашисти 6 DK01 Краста Демир Капија делувијални 1-2 седименти варовници + + глинци, песочници, 7 GO15 Краста Гостивар 3-1 аргилошисти, варовници + рожњаци и варовници 8 GO18 Краста Гостивар 4-2 гранодиорити мермери + 9 OH27 Краста Охрид 3-4 филитични шкрилци мермери OH38 Краста Охрид 1-1 глинци варовници + 11 DK05 Крастава Демир Капија амфиболитски чука 2-2 габро мермери + 12 OH48 Крастица Охрид 4-1 филитични шкрилци мермери OH49 Крастиче Охрид 4-2 филитични шкрилци варовници PP02 Крастов мермери и Прилеп 4-1 гнајс камен варовници + 15 OH53 Мала краста Охрид 1-1 филитоиди варовници STR02 Мала краста Струмица 1-1 графитични шкрилци мермери + 17 OH55 Малица краста Охрид 1-4 филитоиди варовници GO02 Цветковска краста Гостивар 4-1 филитоиди мермери + 19 OH04 Цукичка краста Охрид 2-2 филитоиди мермери + Грешна локација Различна локална геологија Со оглед на тоа што сите топоними кои го содржат зборот крас(т)(а) се наоѓаат или во карстни терени или во нивна близина, топонимите кои се надвор од (во близина на) карстните терени веројатно се грешно поставени и/или локалитетите имаат различна локална геологија. Анализирајќи ги поединечно локалитетите со овие топоними (морфологијата и геологијата на теренот, како и можното влијание на генерализацијата во изработката на геолошките карти врз распространетост на карстните карпи), пет од нив се веројатно поставени на погрешна локација, кај пет веројатно има различна локална геологија, додека кај останатите осум, двете причини се веројатни (таб.3). 76

79 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY Слика 2. Карта на распространетост на топонимите кои го содржат зборот крас(т)(а) и нивниот однос со карстните терени. Процентуално, од вкупно регистрираните топоними во Република Македонија кои го содржат зборот крас(т)(а), 85 % се директно поврзани со карстните терени (се наоѓаат внатре или на периферните делови), додека 15 % се наоѓаат во близина на карстните терени и постои голема веројатност исто така да се директно поврзани со карстните терени. Кај регистрираните 129 поединечни топоними кои го содржат зборот крас(т)(а), утврдени се 62 различни форми, од кои 13 се повторуваат. Најзастапен е топонимот Краста (38 пати), па доаѓаат Гола краста (7), Мала краста (6), Голема краста (5), Крастица (5), Горна краста (4), Долна краста (3), Красте (2), Долга краста (2), Красје (2), Крастава чука (2), Краставац (2) и Средна краста (2). Останатите се среќаваат само по еднаш (таб.4). Табела 4. Список на ралични форми на топоними кои го содржат зборот крас(т)(а) и бројот на нивно појавување (честота). Р.б. Топоним Честота Р.б. Топоним Честота Р.б. Топоним 1 Краста Горни Крастовец 1 43 Малица краста 1 2 Гола краста 7 23 Групчинска краста 1 44 Мијалечка краста 1 3 Мала краста 6 24 Добарска краста 1 45 Османова краста 1 4 Голема краста 5 25 Долни Крастовец 1 46 Петроска краста 1 5 Крастица 5 26 Здуњска краста 1 47 Попо краста 1 6 Горна краста 4 27 Иванова краста 1 48 Рамна краста 1 7 Долна краста 3 28 Јадримска краста 1 49 Светопечка краста 1 Честота 77

80 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX Красте 2 29 Калишка краста 1 50 Селишко красје 1 9 Долга краста 2 30 Калуѓерска краста 1 51 Србиновска краста 1 10 Красје 2 31 Климо краста 1 52 Старонагоричанска краста 1 11 Крастава чука 2 32 Кокошкина краста 1 53 Стрмна краста 1 12 Краставац 2 33 Красето 1 54 Торовачка краста 1 13 Средна краста 2 34 Красица 1 55 Фератова краста 1 14 Бела краста 1 35 Краста Бардо 1 56 Цветковска краста 1 15 Беличка краста 1 36 Краста маја 1 57 Цукичка краста 1 16 Вапска краста 1 37 Крастици 1 58 Чико краста 1 17 Велика краста 1 38 Крастиче 1 59 Чиста краста 1 18 Велја краста 1 39 Крастов камен 1 60 Чифлиска краста 1 19 Висока краста 1 40 Кутла крастица 1 61 Џебја краста 1 20 Врање краста 1 41 Лиша краста 1 62 Широка краста 1 21 Говрлевска краста 1 42 Локова краста 1 Од сите регистрирани форми на топоними кои го содржат зборот крас(т)(а), најголемиот дел (50) целосно го содржат зборот крас(т)(а), осум имаат различна форма по крас(т), (Крастица, Красте, Горни Крастовец, Долни Крастовец, Крастици, Крастиче, Крастов камен и Кутла крастица), додека четири имаат различна форма по крас (Красето, Красица, Красје, Селишко красје) (сл.2). ЗАКЛУЧОК Просторната анализата на распространетоста на топонимите кои го содржат зборот крас(т)(а) во Република Македонија, заснована на топографските карти во размер 1:25000 и геолошките карти во размер 1:100000, ја потврдува нивната поврзаност со карстните терени. Најголемиот дел од топонимите (85 %) се директно поврзани со карстните терени, додека останатите 15 % се наоѓаат во непосредна близина на карстните терени, за чие потврдување на директна поврзаност со карстот е потребна подетална проверка на локалниот геолошкиот состав на локалитетите. Иако анализата е вршена врз информации добиени од топографските карти чија содржина сепак има делумно субјективен карактер, фактот што сите топоними кои го содржат зборот крас(т)(а) се лоцирани во карстни терени или во нивна близина, а воопшто не се регистрирани во останатите подрачја, укажува на нивната генетска поврзаност со карстот. Ваквата информација, дополнета со етимолошкото значење на зборот краста (голо каменливо место), како и аналогијата со етимологијата и потеклото на словенечкиот збор крас, доведува до заклучок дека зборот краста е веројатно македонскиот аналоген збор за карст. Резултатите и заклучокот од оваа анализа немаат за цел да го ставаат во прашање понатамошното користење на терминот карст, како веќе утврден термин во научната и стручната литература во Македонија, туку само да го дополнат неговото значење преку прикажување на локалната поврзаност со македонскиот јазик. БЛАГОДАРНОСТ Авторот се заблагодарува на д-р Андреј Михевц (Andrej Mihevc, Inštitut za raziskovanje krasa, ZRC SAZU) за побудувањето на интересот кај авторот кон етимологијата на топонимите, особено во карстните подрачја, како и на Лидија Митоска-Ѓорѓиевска за јазичниот преглед и лектура. КОРИСТЕНА ЛИТЕРАТУРА 1. Велковска С., Конески К., Цветковски Ж. (2005): Толковен речник на македонскиот јазик, том II (З-К), Институт за македонски јазик Крсте Мисирков, Скопје, Војногеографски институт ( ): Топографски карти (за територијата на Р. Македонија) во размер 1:25 000, Белград. 3. Димитровски Т., Корубин Б., Стаматоски Т. (1961): Речник на македонскиот јазик, со српскохрватски толкувања, том I (А-Н), Скопје, Конески Б. (1976): Историја на македонскиот јазик. Култура, Скопје, Kranjc A. (2011): The Origin and evolution of the term Karst. Procedia Social and Behavioral Sciences, 19, Мургоски З. (2005): Речник на македонскиот јазик, Скопје, стр Сојузен геолошки завод Белград ( ): Основна геолошка карта на СФРЈ (1:100000), листови: Битола, Делчево, Гевгелија, Гостивар, Качаник, Кавадарци, Кичево, Кожуф, Крушево, Куманово, Охрид, Подградец, Скопје, Струмица, Велес и Витолиште. 8. Темовски М. (2012): Површинска распространетост на карстните карпи во Република Македонија, Географски Разгледи, 46,

81 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY ACCURACY COMPARISON BETWEEN CLASSICAL AND DIGITAL CARTOGRAPHIC METHODS FOR DETERMINING LEND SLOPE Blagoja MARKOSKI, Svemir GORIN, Vladimir ZLATANOSKI University "Ss. Cyril and Methodius ", Faculty of Natural Sciences and Mathemathics, Institute of Geography UDC: Abstract The main problem in this article is the accuracy check between classic and automated methods for measuring the land slope. The goal is to determine the degree of accuracy and the deviations that arise through various methods for measurement. From this we can conclude which of them are the most accurate and the most economical and the kind of purpose they can be used for. The cartographic analysis are made for a typical high mountain relief with extremely steep sections, combination of plainy and mountainous relief and an area of hilly relief in a scale of 1:25000 and for an area of approximately 6 km2 or a square which side is 10cm. Through the cartographic analysis, an assessment is made for the validity of the methods used for larger territories and smaller scales. INTRODUCTION Land slope, among other morphometric elements, is studied for various analysis and needs in the construction processes, regional planning, agronomy, forestry and other activities. In the years that passed, land slope measuring was made with classic cartographic methods. It was a relatively difficult and slow process. Today, with the help of computer technology, customized software packages are made for measuring and determining the land slope. In the process of measurement the authors process areas of different size. Some of them are in bigger scale and based on satellite images in higher resolution (at that moment, a 30-meter digital elevation model is uncommercialy available), and the other are usually in a smaller scale and based on images with smaller resolution, so that the accuracy of the results is a big problem. Three experimental areas are taken for the analysis of the problem. They are an area with high mountains, combination of plain and mountainous area and hilly area which size is 10cm x 10cm using a scale of 1:25000 (topographic maps) and satellite images of the same areas with 30-meter digital elevation model. PURPOSE OF RESEARCH The purpose of this article is to determine the degree of accuracy in land slopes measurement, when the classic and computer technology is applied. The analysis is made in the context of scale and territory size. The measurement is made on a small territory (in this case 6 km2) so that way you can easily estimate the relevance of the results. Maps and pictures with bigger scale and smaller territory are chosen in order to point out the principle which says the more details you have the more accurate the measurement is and vice-versa. METHODS OF RESEARCH Cartographic analysis of the accuracy of land slope measurement with the help of classic and authomated methods is basically performed using cartographic, geographic, informatical, mathematical and statistical methods. Choosing the experimental areas and making the cartometric measurements of land slopes in classic and automated ways are the applied cartographic methods. Choosing the specific areas for analyzation of land slope from different relief situations (area with high mountains, combination of plainy and mountainous area and hilly area) are the applied geographic methods. Using the specific software packages for treatment of cartographic materials and satellite images, or more precicely for determining land slopes, are the applied informatical methods. 79

82 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 Determining the differences in measurement, the degree of deviation and possibly the correlated aspects of determining the accuracy in measurement, between maps with bigger scale for smaller areas and maps with smaller scale for bigger areas, are the applied mathematical and statistical methods. RESEARCH PROCEDURE Direct examination of the accuracy between classic and automated methods for determination of land slope acquires series of working procedures such as: 1. In order to obtain bigger accuracy you need to work with maps with bigger scale and satellite images with bigger resolution. The main reason for this is the conventional realization that the measurements in bigger scales are more accurate, and therefore, if the measurement of the land slope is made in a bigger scale the cartographic analysis is more relevant. In this case topographic maps with a scale of 1:25000 and satellite images with 30 meter accuracy have been chosen. That way, according to the graphic accuracy, both sources are very close (2.5m at the topographical maps and 3m at the applied satellite images). 2. In the selected cartographic material there are three analytically determined experimental areas for land slope measurement. The first one is for an area of high mountains with steep sides and compartments as we can see on picture number 1 (around the top of Solunska Glava on Mount Mokra). The second one is for a combination of plainy and mountainous area as we can see on picture number 6 (the foothill of Mount Belasitsa around the village of Smolare). The third one is from a hilly area as we can see on picture number 11 (the area of Sv. Jovanski Rid Bogoslovets in Ovche Pole). 3. All areas have a square shape which size is 10cm x 10cm, on a topographic map with a scale of 1:25000 in correspondence to approximately 6 km 2 on the original surface. 4. The selected experimental areas on the map are also identified on a satellite image with 30 meter accuracy according to the geographical location and the rectangular grid (have the same size). 5. On such defined experimental areas a land slope measurement is performed in the following ways: - With manual (classic) measurement of land slope; - With contours transfer from analog into digitalized vector form (pictures number 2, 7 and 12), and from that point with automatic determination of slopes with a particular software package. - With automatic creation of contours (with same equidistance) from a digital elevation model of a satellite image (pictures number 4, 9 and 14). 6. Based on the measurements, thematical cartographic situations with qualitative constructive safety (pictures number 3,8 and 13 from the digitalized vector form of the contours on a topographic map with a scale of 1:25000 and pictures number 5, 10 and 15 from the automatically created contours from the digital elevation model of a satellite image with 30 meter accuracy) and relevant numerical data about the size of the area, on a certain scale of land slope, have been obtained. RESULTS Based on the research, the results have been obtained in thematical cartographic form. They were presented with the method of qualitative constructive safety and their appropriate numerical data, according to a specific slope scale or on every 5 degrees. Thematical cartographic forms, from the digitalized vector form of the contours on a topographic map, with scale of 1:25000 for each area of experimentation, are illustrated on pictures number 3, 8 and 13. Thematical cartographic forms, from the automatically created contours of the digital elevation model on a satellite image with 30 meter accuracy, are illustrated on pictures number 5, 10 and 15. The numerical data from the separate measurements are shown in tables number 1,2 and 3. The data for each experimental area size are given (results about the size of the areas and from the digitalized elevation model in absolute and relative data) according to a certain scale. After that, certain deviations are evident. 80

83 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY Figure 1.. High-mountain region Solunska Glava, Topographic Map, scale 1: Figure 1 shows part from a topographic map with a scale of 1: used as the basis for the first experimental area with the features of high-mountain land with extreme slopes. Fig. 2. High-mountain region Solunska Glava, digitalized contours, the basis for creating automated land slope, scale 1:

84 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 Fig. 3. High-mountain region Solunska Glava, land slope from digitalized contours, scale 1:25000 Table 1. High-mountain region Solunska Glava, land slope from digitalized contours from topographic map 1:25000 and 30m digital elevation model Solunska Glava land slope in slope from digitalization slope from DEM degrees km 2 % km 2 % 0-4 0,01 0,1 0,01 0, ,08 1,4 0,07 1, ,14 2,3 0,18 2, ,21 3,5 0,36 6, ,47 7,8 0,56 9, ,65 10,7 0,74 12, ,83 13,7 0,95 15, ,10 18,2 1,07 17, ,97 15,9 0,92 15, ,68 11,2 0,59 9, ,44 7,2 0,36 5, ,26 4,3 0,17 2, ,14 2,2 0,07 1, ,06 1,0 0,01 0, ,02 0,4 0,00 0, ,01 0,2 0,00 0,0 >80 0,00 0,0 0,00 0,0 6, ,

85 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY Fig. 4. High-mountain region Solunska Glava, contours from 30m DEM, the basis for creating automated land slope, scale 1:25000 Fig. 5. High-mountain region Solunska Glava, land slope from 30m DEM, scale 1:

86 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 Figure 6. Plain and mountainous region Strumichko Pole, Topographic Map, scale 1: Figure. 7. Plain and mountainous region Strumichko Pole, digitalized contours, the basis for creating automated land slope, scale 1:

87 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY Figure. 8. Plain and mountainous region Strumichko Pole, land slope from digitalized contours, scale 1:25000 Тtable 2. Plain and mountainous region Strumichko Pole, land slope from digitalized contours from topographic map 1:25000 and 30m digital elevation model Strumichko Pole - Belasitsa land slope in slope from digitalization slope from DEM degrees km 2 % km 2 % 0-4 0,82 13,68 0,78 12, ,25 20,68 1,57 26, ,43 23,67 1,66 27, ,05 17,36 1,02 16, ,70 11,66 0,53 8, ,44 7,24 0,28 4, ,27 4,41 0,16 2, ,07 1,12 0,03 0, ,01 0,10 0,00 0, ,00 0,02 0,00 0,00 >50 0,00 0,00 0,00 0,00 6, ,

88 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 Figure. 9. Plain and mountainous region Strumichko Pole, contours from 30m DEM, the basis for creating automated land slope, scale 1: Figure. 10. Plain and mountainous region Strumichko Pole, land slope from 30m DEM, 1:25000, scale 1:

89 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY Figure. 11. Hilly region Ovche Pole, Topographic Map 1: Figure. 12. Hilly region Ovche Pole, the basis for creating automated land slope, 1:

90 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 Figure. 13. Hilly region Ovche Pole, land slope from digitalized contours, scale 1:25000 Table 3. Hilly region Ovche Pole, land slope from digitalized contours from topographic map 1:25000 and 30m digital elevation model Ovche Pole Sv. Jovanski Rid land slope in slope from digitalization slope from DEM degrees km 2 % km 2 % 0-4 0,13 2,14 0,11 1, ,19 19,32 1,11 17, ,47 7,60 0,54 8, ,44 7,12 0,66 10, ,79 12,73 0,95 15, ,11 17,97 1,27 20, ,06 17,12 1,01 16, ,65 10,53 0,41 6, ,28 4,46 0,10 1, ,05 0,87 0,02 0, ,01 0,09 0,00 0, ,00 0,00 0,00 0,00 > 60 0,00 0,00 0,00 0,00 6, ,

91 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY Figure. 14. Hilly region Ovche Pole, contours from 30m DEM, the basis for creating automated land slope, scale 1: Figure. 15. Hilly region Ovche Pole, land slope from 30m DEM, scale 1:

92 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 From the numeric data in tables number 1,2 and 3, we can conclude that the data from the digitalization and the 30 meter slopes have close values. Some of them go in positive and the others in negative direction. The positive deviations are more prevalent in areas with smaller slopes and vice-versa. This shows that the digital elevation model is more accurate for the plain areas and less accurate for the areas with big slopes. DISCUSSION Measuring the land slopes in a particular territory is a common need for various project tasks. Until recently, the land slope was measured with manual (classic) cartographic measurements. With the new computer science (among others) various software packages were created. They are designed for treatment of the relief s morphology. Those methods are automatic, fast, easy and relatively accurate. However, their accuracy in context of area coverage, scale and morphostructure of the relief is questionable. In view of the fact that it is all about accuracy comparison, between manual and automated methods, in land slope measurements, three experimental areas were selected and each of them has different morphological characteristics. Those are high mountainous area, combination of plainy and mountainous area and hilly area. The basis for each area is a topographic map with a scale of 1:25000 and territory size of 10x10km2 on the map or 6km2 on the original surface. The scale 1:25000 is deliberately chosen to show out the fact that if there are deviations in the quality of the measurements between classic and automated methods in a bigger scale. The deviations in a smaller scale would be significantly larger, so you need to think about the validity of the data. The direct comparison of land slope measurements is made in a way that each of the selected areas was measured manually, through direct digitalized hypsometric basis with 10m equidistance and through created contours from a digital elevation model of a satellite image with 30-meter accuracy. Some of the highly noticeable attributes are that the generated contours from the digital elevational model of the satellite image are simplified (pictures 4,9 and 14), they do not overlap and do not show the consistent morphological relief forms such as on the topographic maps (in this case the scale of 1:25000). That leads to a conclusion, that less accuracy is present than with the usage of the manual method and digital vectorization method on the hypsometrical basis of the topographic maps, according to the observation of the thematic cartographic scenarios and the corresponding absolute and relative numeric data. The statement is also confirmed, because of the fact that the topographical bases are made sistematically and from carefully picked aerophotogrametrical photos or from a customized digital model of the relief and other professional settings and procedures. Therefore, it makes more sense that they should be more accurate and more relevant. This is especially true if you are working on larger areas and with smaller scales. In such cases, the data should always be used with carefullness and only as a directional knowledge. General statement: - measuring the land slopes with the classic and manual methods gives adequate results, however, this kind of measurement have a subjective problem of accuracy, the process is slow and also uneconomical. - measuring the land slopes with the digitalized vector form on a hypsometrical basis of a topographic map gives adequate results. It is relatively faster than the manual measurement, and if an established digitalized vector form, created for usage during production of topographic maps, is used, it is extremely fast, economical, accurate and there is no subjective factor of influence. - measuring the land slopes with creating contours from an elevation model of a satellite image (for now from a free 30-meter model) gives a little more inaccurate results according to the precision. The procedure is fast, highly economical and there is no subjective factor of influence. However, due to the quality of the satellite images, it has a certain degree of weakness. If the approach is professional and with custom-ordered satellite image that includes higher resolution and a thicker GRID, this method is very accurate, fast, economical and there is no subjective factor of influence. These findings should be taken into consideration during the practical work. When you work with bigger scales for a smaller territory the results are satisfying. When you work in smaller scales (or a smaller resolution of the digital models on the satellite images) for a bigger territory there are possible discrepancies in the accuracy up to 5%. SUMMARY The research problem is the cartographic analysis of the accuracy using the digital methods for measuring land slopes. Three experimental areas with different morphological characteristics were chosen for analysis. Those three areas are: a highly mountainous area (around the peak of Solunska Glava on Mount Mokra with exceptionally 90

93 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY steep sections), both plainy and mouintainous area (in Strumichko Pole along with parts of Mount Belasitsa) and a hilly area (in Ovche Pole with the top Sv. Jovanski Rid). The experimental areas are sized 10x10 cm2 in scale of 1:25000 that corresponds to 6m2 on the original surface. Bigger scale is selected so the results can be more relevant. Measurements were made with the creation of contours and the free 30- meter digital elevation model for each of the experimental areas. From the thematic cartographic results we can see that the maps derived from the digitalization of contours on the topographical basis are more appropriate and those derived from the free 30-meter digital elevation model are less accurate. The results are also similar observing the numerical data. It has been ascertained that the slopes from the digitalization of contours are more relevant, because they were created, in some previous phase, with the help of aero and satellite images that give better accuracy. The slopes created with the 30-meter digital elevation model are less accurate, because they are created on the basis of a more miscellaneous GRID. It is important to emphasize that the measurement of the land slope with customized satellite image in higher resolution ensures more relevant results. When the forementioned cartographic analysis are taken into consideration, we can conclude that a large number of the cartographic presentations made for the Republic of Macedonia s territory and its regions, with bigger areas, are insufficiently precise and should be used with circumspection. This is especially important about the numerical data, because they were created from satellite images with 90-meter and 70-meter digital elevation models, which are insufficiently accurate because of their resolution and area size. REFERENCES: 1. Agency for real estate cadaster (2006): Topographic map, Blagoslovets, scale 1: Agency for real estate cadaster (2006): Topographic map, Novo Selo, scale 1: Agency for real estate cadaster (2006): Topographic map, Solunksa Glava, scale 1: Gallant, J. C. (2000): Terrain analysis: principles and applications. 5. Jai Vaze, Jin Teng, Georgina Spencer (2010): Impact of DEM Accuracy and Resolution on Topographic Indices 6. Markoski, B. (2003): Kartografija, Geomap, Skopje 7. Markoski, B. (2015): Own researchs 8. Milevski, I. (2014): Erosive processes in watersheds of river Babuna and river Topolka, project Complex geographical studies in watersheds of river Babuna and river Topolka (draft version) 9. P. Ozah, O. Kufoniyib (2008): Accuracy assessment of contour interpolation from 1:50,000 Topographical maps and srtm data for 1:25,000 topographical Mapping 10. U.S. Geological Survey (2015): SRTM for territory of Republic of Macedonia 91

94

95 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY NATURAL-GEOGRAPHIC FEATURES OF THE UPPER BASIN OF THE RIVER BASHIBOSKA AND TOURIST VALORIZATION OF HYDRO-MORPHOLOGICAL STRUCTURES (WATERFALLS) ON BASHIBOSKA RIVER Gligorije DJILVIDJIEV, Darko STOJCHESKI Bachelor of Education in geography UDC: ( :282.3) Abstract Belasitca Mountain is known for tectonic waterfalls located on the north side. Such morphological forms are found on the west side in the upper basin of the River Bashiboska and which have not been studied yet. The paper, despite natural-geographical features on the western slopes of the mountain Belasitca, is given a special emphasis on hydro-morphological structures (waterfalls) built on waterways that comprise this catchment area. The specificity of the geographical area and the appearance of waterfalls give it a special tourist value which is necessary to carry out valorization. Keywords: Bashibos River, waterfalls, tourist valorization GEOGRAPHICAL POSITION AND TRAFFIC CONNECTIONS The upper basin of Bashiboska River is located on the western slopes of the mountain Belasitca. It is spread between Unka Tepe ridge to the east, the ridge Bajrambos to the south, ridge Tarla Just to the west and to the north the northwest Reef of Belasitca. The most Eastern point in the upper basin of the River Bashiboska is the top Unka Tepe (1360 m) with coordinates 41⁰ 20 '05 "N and 22⁰ 46' 11" E, and the most western point is located near the top Koru Bash (353 m), which has coordinates 41⁰ of 18 '33 "N and 22⁰ 41' 09" E. The most northern point in the upper basin is located near the top Dzami Kran (1198 m) with coordinates 41⁰ 21 '06 "N and 22⁰ 43' 27" E, while the most southern point is located on the estuary of the river Elez Dere in Bashiboska River from where begins the upper basin of the River Bashiboska (Kodza Dere), and it has the coordinates of 41⁰ 18 '33 "N 22⁰ 41' 19" E. 1 The distance between the most western and the most eastern point is 7,5 km, while the distance between the most northern and the most southern point is 6,3 km. 1 Highest point in the upper basin of the river Bashiboska is the top Unka Tepe (1360 m), while the lowest point is the estuary of Elez Dere into Bashiboska River (230 m). The height difference between these two points is 1130 m. 1 In terms of traffic connections, the upper basin of the River Bashiboska has an advantageous position because it is located near the town of Valandovo (12,3 km), in the vicinity of the village Rabrovo cross regional roads Valandovo (R 1105/1401) Strumica (R 1401) and Dojran (P 1105). From the village Rabrovo the upper basin of the river Bashiboska i.e. to the village Bashibos leads a local road in length of 10,2 km. Otherwise within the upper basin of the river Bashiboska there is a forest road, which leads from the village Bashibos through Bajrambos, Unka Tepe to Dzami Kran. GEOLOGICAL AND RELIEF CHARACTERISTICS The geological structure of the western slopes of the mountain Belasitca mainly comprised of Precambrian and Paleozoic rocks. The highest part of the mountain ridge is composed of porphyroblastic muscovitic-biotite gneisses, coming down the tracks down cross muscovitic gneiss. Just below this group of rocks encountered affiliates that in the lowest part in contact with the valley cross into sericitic-chlorite schist and sandstones. 2 Throughout this part of the mountain Belasitca passes a fissure which is actually a boundary between the Vardar Zone and the Serbo-Macedonian Massif. By placing the northern wing this fissure is related to the depression. The 1 Calculations of the topographic map 1: sheet 784 Strumica 2 Ivanovski T. (1971): Sun part of the ground between the river Vardar, Strumica Valley and Yugoslav-Greek border, as an attachment that knowledge of the Vardar Zone, 1-78,Skopje 93

96 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 sinking of Valandovo depression began in Quarter, and continues now. 3 For the activity of this fissure, testify the series of earthquakes in In relief sculpture on the ground dominant role has fluvial and denudation relief. The fluvial relief is present along the three waterways Kaldrma Dere, Chamdash Dere and Ark Dere, and so each of them in its upper course has established a short canyon valleys (Sateska). From the fluvial of relief forms, characteristic are the numerous giant pots formed at the foot of the waterfalls and slopes. The denudation relief forms observed 700 m until the upper mountain ridge, and are represented by numerous rocks, glasses and several river beds. 5 CLIMATE CHARACTERISTICS The upper basin of the river Bashiboska has changed - Mediterranean climate and mountain climate in the highest parts of the basin. Since in this area there are stationed meteorological facilities, in addition are taken data from the immediate surroundings i.e. by Valandovo s field. Valandovo area is heavily thermal influenced by the Aegean Sea, especially in the winter days. The average annual temperature in this area is 14,5 C. 6 During the year, the highest average monthly temperature is in the months July - to 25,2 C and August with 24,9 C, while the lowest average monthly temperatures are in January with 3,6 C. 6 The regime of rainfall in this area is influenced by the Mediterranean climate impact. The average annual rainfall is 646 mm. 6 The maximum rainfall reaches in November, when the average fall is of 85 mm. 6 Minimum rainfall occurs in the month of August, when the average excreted about 29 mm. 6 After seasons, most precipitation falls in the autumn, average 193 mm and in the spring when accumulate 180 mm. 6 In the winter fall after 166 mm of rainfall. While at least precipitation falls in the summer, when the average excreted by 107 mm. 6 In this area occurs also snowfall, who meet in the winter months. The annual average is 10 snowy days. 6 Dry periods encountered in the summer and early autumn, and last an average of 10 to 15 days. 6 This region has long sunny days with average in year that arise in 2560 sunny hours. 6 HYDROGRAPHIC AND HYDROLOGICAL CHARACTERISTICS The Bashibos River or Kodza Dere, as the local inhabitants from Chalakli and Bashibos (both Turkish villages) called it, represents a continuation to Anska River. The Bashibos River originate as a joint of the rivers Kaldrma Dere and Chamdash Dere in the nearness of the village Bashibos, so that is why this river is called The Bashibos River. Because the river Kaldrma Dere has longer water course, it is taken to be continuation of the Bashibos River. Otherwise, the flow of the Bashibos River can be divided on upper junction and lower junction. The upper junction of the Bashibos River covers the space from the infusion of the river Elez Dere into the Bashibos River below the village Bashibos. The Bashibos River springs on the mountain Belasitca, below the peak Unka Tepe (1360 m) with the sea level of 1290 m. 7 As the lowest point of the upper junction is the infusion of the Elez Dere into the Bashibos River, which is on the sea level of 230 m. 7 The length of the Bashibos River is gained by electronic measurement on a segment of a section from a topographic map 1: , leaf Strumica, and from the same measurement it is estimated that the length of the Bashibos River in the upper junction is 9,26 km. 7 The minimal length on the river flow measured straight from the spring to the lowest point of the upper junction is 7,12 km. 7 The coefficient of the difference of the river flow or the relation between the real and minimal length is 1,30 km. 7 The rivers network in the upper junction of the Bashibos River is consisted of totally 15 regular, periodic and temporary watercourses, which have all together a length of 34,7 km. 7 From than, 10 watercourses or 66,66% are with length smaller than 2 km (total length of 8,5 km), 3 watercourses are with length of 2-5 km (total length of 9,9 km, among which the biggest is the watercourse Ark Dere with 4,1 km) and 2 watercourses are with length bigger than 5 km (total 14,9 km, the Bashibos River 9,26 km and Chamdash Dere 5,68 km). 7 The river Bashibos (Kaldrma Dere) in the upper junction has 6 direct inflows (5 right and 1 left), from whom 5 are permanently and one is periodically. Coefficient of the density of the river networks in the upper junction of the Bashibos River is 1,61 km/km². 7 The total decline of the water flow Bashibos River in the upper junction is 1060 m. 7 All the same, a big decline have the water flows Chamdesh Dere (845 m) and Ark Dere (560 m), too. The average decline of the river Bashibos in the upper junction is 114,47 m/km. 7 Bigger average decline have the inflows Chamdesh Dere (148,76 m/km) and Ark Dere (136,58 m/km). 7 Nevertheless, the longitudinal profile of the Bashibos River in the upper 3 Arsovski M. (1997): Tectonics of Macedonia, Stip 4 Todorova A. (2011): Bulletin of Physical Geography, earthquakes in Valandovo and around in May-June 2009, str Skopje 5 Field research 6 Lazarevski A.(1993): Climate in Macedonia, str , Skopje 94

97 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY junction has the biggest average decline from the spring to the joint of Chamdesh Dere and Kaldrma Dere, and the same on the length of 6,66 km and total decline of 920 m is 138,13 m/km. 7 The upper junction of the Bashibos River, covers a space of 21,5 km². 7 Out of it, a big part belongs on the spring water course Kaldrma Dere which covers a space of 6,59 km². 7 Also a big injunction have the inflows Chamdesh Dere (6,72 km²) and Ark Dere (6,18 km²). 7 The length of the upper junction of the Bashibos river is 9,7 km and the average width is 2,21 km. 7 The upper junction of the Bashibos River has middle height of 816,83 m. 7 In the relation with the hypsometry, the upper junction can be divided on 12 zones with height difference of 100 m. 7 The biggest zone is m with area of 3,19 km² or 14,83%, and the smallest is the lowest zone m with area of 0.32 km² or 1,48% from the upper junction. 7 Map 1. The upper junction of the Bashibos river. By Stojcheski D. The Bashibos River during the year has a variable water regime the water flow depends on the period of the year. There are two maximums that appear during the year called big waters. The first maximum is at the end of the winter and during spring time, when on the area of the upper junction falls big amount of rain even thought the flows gathered the snow falls too. The second maximum is during the autumn. The minimal flow of water is present during the summer and the beginning of autumn. The water flow Ark Dere during the vegetation period (springautumn), is used as a source for agricultural irrigation. What is more, on the water flow Kaldrma Dere close to the waterfall II (Devil waterfall), there were done some measurements on the water flow speed and it was estimated that it is 55 l/s. 8 7 Digital measurements and calculations in the program Surfer, on topographic map 1: sheet 784 Strumica 8 Field research and calculation 95

98 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 BIOGEOGRAPHICAL CHARACTERISTICS Western slope sides as well as the whole Belasitca Mountain are situated into the Mediterranean biogeographical subregion. In the west plains part up to 500 meters above sea level, is characteristic the climate forest community of Oak Kermes and Oriental Hornbeam (Cossifero-Carpinetum orientalis Obert). In the higher parts of the mountain Belasitca are represented the Oak Forest Communities and Sessile Oak (Orno-Quercetum petraea Em) and beech forests (Fagetum submontanum Em). Along the flow of the three flows into the very river basin here is present the Cardin tree (Platanus orientalis). 9 From the animal species there are present all kinds of types which are characteristic for this biogeographical province such as: boar, fox, rabbit, forest turtle, salamanders, forest lizard, hedgehog and others. 9 HYDRO-MORPHOLOGICAL OBJECTS (WATERFALLS) ON THE BASHIBOS RIVER In the upper basin area of the Bashibos River there are recorded totally 13 waterfalls. The most of them are recorded on the flow Ark Dere with a number of six, on the Chamdesh Dere there are 4 and on the Kaldarma Dere there are 3 waterfalls. From total 13 waterfalls, 7 of them are higher then 10 meters, whereas one waterfall has a height of 28 meters. 10 All the waterfalls are situated between 401 and 543 a.s.l, and are made as a result of the tectonic lowering of the blocks along the flows, except the first one on the flow Ark Dere which is of erosive origin. 10 Waterfalls on the flow Ark Dere On this flow there are recorded totally 6 waterfalls. Starting upwards the flow they are deployed this way: Waterfall I. The first waterfall is situated on the sea level of 401 m, and is formed on a place where there is a smaller flow in the same river. It is made as a result of the fast in cut of the flow Ark Dere by the smaller flow which infuses in it. The vertical cut on this waterfall is divided into two parts, whereas in the lower part it is 3 meters high, and in the upper part it is 2 meters high. The vertical cut of this waterfall covers an angle of 80º. 10 Waterfall II is situated 10 meters up above the first waterfall with a sea level of 408 m. The total height of the vertical cut is 7 m. At the bottom part it has formed a giant pot with dimensions; length 7m and width 4,5 m. The water in this waterfall falls under an angle of 60º. 10 Waterfall III This waterfall is the most known by the locals and it is called Kazan because of the giant pot which has a shape as a vat. It is situated on the sea level of 433 m, measured on the bottom part of it. The total height of the vertical cut of this waterfall is 13,5 m. The waterfall has made an impressive giant pot which earned it s name for. The giant pot has a dimension of 5,2 m width, 4 m length and the depth is approximately 2,6 at the edge to 3 m at the central part of the giant pot. The vertical cut of this waterfall is in angle of 85º. 10 Waterfall IV. The fourth waterfall is situated on 478 a.s.l. It has a total height of the vertical cut of 9 m, and an angle of 70º. At the bottom part it has made a pot with dimensions of 6 m length, 4 m width and a depth of 1,5 m. 10 Waterfall V. This waterfall is situated on 50 m above the fourth waterfall and on the sea level of 498 meters. It has the total height of 10,5 meters. As a difference from the other waterfalls, the water in this waterfall falls almost under the vertical angle and it has no giant pot made. 10 Waterfall VI. The sixth waterfall on the flow Ark Dere is the last one, with total height of 13 meters. It has made very interesting giant pot with a shape of a tub. The dimensions of this giant pot are 2 meters in eight and 6 m in width. 10 Waterfalls on the Chamdesh Dare flow On Chamdesh Dare has made 4 waterfalls. On this flow there is the highest one with the total height of 25 meters. 10 Waterfall I. The first waterfall on this flow is on 451 a.s.l. The total height of the vertical cut is 8,5 meters. The water in this waterfall falls under the angle of 60º. 10 Waterfall II. The second waterfall is on the sea level of 491 meters. On a contrary of other waterfalls this one has the smallest height of only 3,5 meters. 10 Waterfall III. The third waterfall is only couple of meters above the second waterfall with a sea level of 500 meters. The total height of the vertical cut is 10 meters. The vertical cut is on angle of 70º. 10 Waterfall IV. The fourth waterfall is he highest in the entire basin area with total height of the vertical cut of 28 meters. This waterfall is known by the climbers who are regular visitors as Playful waterfall because of his sloped falling of the water. It is situated between 512 and 540 a.s.l. The vertical cut of this waterfall is divided on five parts, where on the first pace there is a vertical cut of 10 meters, above it there is a cut of 5 meters, then two smaller cuts of 3 meters an at the top there is a cut higher then 6 meters. These 5 vertical cuts are separated by giant pots Kolchakovski D. (2006): Biogeography, str , Skopje 96

99 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY Waterfalls on the Kaldrma Dere flow On the flow Kaldrma Dere there are three waterfalls. They are deployed one above other at a distance of 100 meters. 10 Waterfall I. The first waterfall is situated on a sea level of 424 meters. There is totally 10,5 meters height on the vertical cut, and the water falls under the angle of 70º. This waterfall is interesting because it has made the biggest giant pot with length of 16 meters and width of 11 meters. The depth of the giant pot is 2,5 meters. 10 Waterfall II. The second waterfall is the highest and the most known in this flow with total height of the vertical cut of 17 meters. It is situated between the 424 and 441 a.s.l., and is on only 10 meters up the first waterfall. This waterfall is known at the local inhabitants as a Devil waterfall (Shejtan waterfall).in the upper part of this waterfall, during the cut of the river in the stones, it has made an impressive tub in a shape of a cup with 5 meters width. Also, in the bottom part,this waterfall has made a giant pot with dimensions of 5,5 meters length, and width between 5,5 meters during the fall of the water and along the flow 2,5 meters. The depth is 2,3 meters. The vertical cut is with angle of 87º. 10 Picture 1. Waterfalls on the Kaldrma Dere flow, Waterfall II (left); Waterfall I (right) photo.djilvidjiev G. Waterfall III. Тhe third waterfall on the Kalrma Dere flow is with the smallest height. The total height of the jump is 5 meters. There is made a giant pot with dimensions of 5 meters width, 3,5 meters length and 1,2 meters depth. The vertical cut of this waterfall is 80º. 10 TOURIST VALORIZATION According Brilha (2005), geotourism has a strong influence in the valorization of geoconservation measurements to protect the geologic heritage, favoring the sustainable development of a region. The specific natural geographic characteristics, as well as the numerous hydro-morphological objects (waterfalls) in this region, make a solid basis for valorization of this space and putting it into a tourist function. This region is on 12 kilometers far from the town Valandovo, and in it are located two villages, Bashibos and Kochuli and a displaced village Bajrambos. In the upper basin area of the Bashibos River, as we mentioned before, there are 13 waterfalls which if are arranged by making trails, notices and resting areas will represent a challenge for every nature lover. Next to the waterfalls which are located on the flow Kaldrma and also next to the other waterfalls on the other flows, there are 10 Field research and measurements 97

100 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 only simple paths made by the climbers as well as by the local inhabitants from the nearby villages who grazing their cattle there. From the village Kochuli you can get to the Kaldrma Dere s waterfalls for proximately 45 minutes walking on medium speed. Up to these waterfalls people can come on other way, using their cars to the village Bajrambos (the village has no more inhabitants) and from there a path can be made which is going to be shorter then 1 km, so this waterfall can be reached for less than10 min. To other waterfalls made on the other flows you can get on harder way because there are no paths at all. If someone wants to visit some of these waterfalls, the only way is to hire a local inhabitant who knows the region well for a guide. The flow Ark Dere, which has the most waterfalls, is best to be visited from October till May because of the high water level. During the summer period the biggest amount of the water is accumulated by the local inhabitants and primitively used for watering the plants, so the water lever on the lower flow is on the minimum level. At the rest two flows the water level is changeable during the whole year, but even in summer period when the water level is very low, it is still on the preferred level and is interesting for the visitors. Beside the interesting hydro-morphological forms that are present in this region, it is important to mention that this region is full of other geomorphologic forms which are interesting for the visitors, forms such as cups and tubs which are essential part of any tourist offer. This region is rich with forest s vegetation, and especially interesting are the old Cardin s trees along the river flows. For the tourist arrangement of these waterfalls we can use the example of the waterfalls which are situated on the northern side of the Belasitca Mountain, such as Smolare, Koleshino and Gabrovo waterfall. These waterfalls are one of the most visited and known in the Republic of Macedonia. You can reach these waterfalls through arranged paths, on which are placed fine notices and resting areas. These waterfalls are still unknown for the greater part of the population. It is as a result of the lack of exploration of this region and because of the difficult access to the terrain. The arrangement of the paths, placing the notices and informative boards along the regional roads passing by near this region will make one destination more for the natural beauty lovers. CONCLUSION From the foregoing it can be concluded that the special natural and geographical features that have upper basin Bashiboska River, and hydro-morphological forms (waterfalls), make solid base for the development of tourism. In this part of the mountain Belasitca are recorded 13 waterfalls of which 7 are higher than 10 meters, and one has a height of about 28 meters. Waterfalls are built on three watercourses, unknown to most of the population. It is as a result of not visiting this region due to difficult terrain available. Although there are made some hiking trails, however, waterfalls are inaccessible for many people. With greater promotion of the region as a tourist and spatial easier accessibility, following the example of other waterfalls on Belasitca Mountain, it will be an additional destination for all nature lovers. REFERENCES 1. Arsovski M. (1997): Tectonics of Macedonia, Stip 2. Brilha, J.B.R.(2005): Patrimônio Geológico e Geoconservação: a conservação da Natureza na sua vertente geológica. 1ª edição, Braga: Palimage Editora, 190 p. 3. Vasileski D.(2001):Hydrology, script, Skopje 4. Vasileski D.(2010): Koleshinski (Koleshki) slope, Skopje 5. VGI (1987): topographic map 1: sheet 784 Strumica 6. Dukic D, Gavrilovic G. (2006): Hydrology, Beograd 7. Ivanovski T. (1971): Sun part of the ground between the river Vardar, Strumica Valley and Yugoslav-Greek border, as an attachment that knowledge of the Vardar Zone,1-78, Skopje 8. Kolchakovski D. (2006): Biogeography, str , Skopje 9. Lazarevski A.(1993): Climate in Macedonia, str , Skopje 10. Todorova A. (2011): Bulletin of Physical Geography, earthquakes in Valandovo and around in May-June 2009, str Skopje

101 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY ЕЗЕРА НА ПЛАНИНАТА ГАЛИЧИЦА УДК: : (497.77) Александар АНГЕЛОВСКИ Македонско Лимнолошко Друштво, ул. Никола Карев 83 Абстракт Планината Галичица се издигнува како хорст помеѓу Охридско-струшката и Преспанската Котлина. Високопланинскиот дел е изграден претежно од тријаски варовници чија што дебелина достигнува од m, па поради тоа отсуствува хидрографска мрежа. Природни езера се среќаваат во подножјето на планината Галичица и истите всушност претставуваат остатоци од поголеми лагуни кои што егзистирале во геолошкото минато. Поради отсуството на вода во високопланинскиот дел, за напојување на стоката во 30-те години од XX век се изградени повеќе микроакумулации. Клучни зборови: хидрологија, лимнологија, езера, Галичица ВОВЕД Планината Галичица се наоѓа во југозападниот дел на Р. Македонија. Нејзините граници се природни и јасно одредени, со исклучок кон југ каде што ја преминува границата со Р. Албанија. Планината Галичица се издигнува како хорст помеѓу Охридско-струшката и Преспанската Котлина. Највисок врв е Магаро (2253 m). Геолошката градба на планината Галичица ја сочинуваат карпи со палеозојска, мезозојска и кенозојска старост. Карпите со мезозојска старост се претставени со филитоиди, гранодиорити, сиенодиорити и сиенити, мезозојските со тријаски карпи од кластично-карбонатната фација и карбонатнорожначката фација, како и магматски карпи со јурска старост, перидотити и серпентинити, и габро. Карпите со кенозојска старост се застапени со неогени седименти и тоа среден и горен плиоцен, и квартерни седименти кои што се претставени со езерски и барски седименти, глациофлувијални седименти, црвеници, делувиум и пролувиум. Во геоморфолошки поглед во релјефот се среќаваат површи, флувиоденудациони карстни површи, флувијалните облици, карстните облици (претставени со површински (шкрапи, вртачи, ували и карстни полиња) и подземни (пештери, пропасти и понори) облици), фосилен глацијален релјеф и нивационите процеси и облици. Во однос на климатските карактеристики анализите се вршени врз база на блиските и околните метеоролошки и дождомерни станици, пред се од Станковски С. и Василески Д. (Група автори, 1990), бидејќи на планината Галичица автоматска метеоролошка станица е поставена од пред неколку години на превојот Галичица. Просечниот вертикален температурен градиент изнесува 0,52 ºC на секои 100 m височина па според тоа температурата на воздухот на височина од 1000 m би изнесувала 9,3 ºC, на 1500 m 6,8 ºC, а на 2000 m 4,3 ºC. Во однос на врнежите, нивното количество се зголемува со порастот на височината за mm на секои 100 m височина, па така на 1000 m височина просечно би паѓале по mm, на височина од1500 m по mm, а на височина од 2000 m по околу mm. Во однос на хидрографските карактеристики, истите се условени од геолошката градба на теренот. Во повисоките делови изворите се ретка појава и истите се се периодичен и повремен карактер додека како се оди кон подножјето, нивниот број се зголемува, па така во подножјето на планината во близина на манастирот Св. Наум се наоѓа најголемиот извор во Р. Македонија, изворите Св. Наум кои што го формираат езерото Острово со вкупна максимална издашност од 11 m 3 /s (Стојадиновиќ, Шапкарев, 1962). Речните текови се ретки и истите се со периодичен и повремен карактер, меѓу кои, Боунска Река, Источка Река, Стипонска Река, Скребатска Река, Сушица и др. На планината галичица се јавуваат 12 порои, од кои 5 на преспанската страна и 7 на охридската страна. Поради отсуството на вода, на планината Галичица се изградени голем број на бунари, 4 цистерни и повеќе микроакумулации, за кои што ќе стане збор нешто подоцна. 99

102 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 Поради својата географска положба, помеѓу двете наши најголеми тектонски езера, како и поради карактеристичната флора и фауна, дел од планината галичица (200 km 2 ) во 1958 г. е прогласен за национален парк. ЕЗЕРА НА ПЛАНИНАТА ГАЛИЧИЦА Поради специфичната геолошка градба, пред се од карбонатни карпи, чија што дебелина изнесува од m, во високопланинските делови на Галичица отсуствува хидрографската мрежа. Природни езера се среќаваат во подножјето на планината Галичица и истите всушност претставуваат остатоци од поголеми лагуни кои што егзистирале во геолошкото минато. Поради отсуството на вода во високопланинскиот дел, за напојување на стоката во 30-те години од XX век се изградени повеќе микроакумулации. Врз основа на горенаведеното, во основа езерата на планината Галичица може да се поделат на природни и вештачки езера. Природни езера Природните езера на планината Галичица можеме да ги поделиме на три групи, и тоа: постојани, периодични и повремени езера. Постојани се 2 езера, 1 е периодично езеро, а бројот на повремените заезерувања тешко може да се утврди. Постојани езера Постојани природни езера на планината Галичица се јавуваат само во нејзиното подножје, и истите претставуваат остатоци од поголеми лагуни кои што егзистирале во геолошкото минато. Тоа се езерото Острово и Стењското Езеро (Блато). Во минатото пред изградбата на автокампот Љубаништа, на таа локација постоела лагуна, која што со изградбата на кампот е целосно уништена. Езерото Острово (Сл. 1)се наоѓа покрај јужниот крај на Охридското Езеро во близина на манастирот Св. Наум. Ова езеро спаѓа во типот на лагуни, кое што Валилески Д. го издвојува како посебен поттип на крајбрежно-изворско езеро (Василески, 1995). Ова езеро е создадено со снижувањето на нивото на Охридското Езеро, при што некогашното заливче под дејството на брановите постепено е затворено со крајбрежен бедем широк околу 10 m. Езерото е долго 220 m, широко 140 m, а најголемата длабочина му изнесува 3,5 m. Помеѓу езерото Острово и Охридското Езеро постои краток површински водотек со должина од 12 m. Со вода се храни од изворите Св. Наум (кои што народот ги нарекува Изворите на Црн Дрим), односно, од 18 крајбрежни и 30 сублакустриски (подводни) извори чија што вкупна максимална издашност изнесува 11 m 3 /s (Стојадиновиќ, Шапкарев, 1962). Во езерото се наоѓаат два острова, од кои што помалиот се користи како ресторан, а поголемиот е целосно обраснат со шума. При мојата посета на г. температурата на водата на крајбрежните извори се движеше од 10,7-11,5 ºC, а ph вредноста се движеше од 6,9-7,1, во најголем дел 7,0. Температурата на водата во средишниот дел изнесуваше 11,6 ºC, ph вредноста 7,0, а на излезот од езерото температурата на водата изнесуваше 11,8 ºC, а ph вредноста 7,2. Езерото Острово во однос на Охридското Езеро се однесува како криптодепресија, бидејќи неговото ниво е повисоко од нивото на Охридското Езеро во просек за 0,56 m, додека дното во просек му е пониско за 2,94 m од нивото на водата во Охридското Езеро. Во минатото се правени многу обиди за да се утврди потеклото на водите во изворите Св. Наум. Претпоставките биле дека нивното потекло е од водите на Преспанското Езеро, кое што е повисоко за околу 160 m од Охридското Езеро, кои што понираат низ карстните масиви на Галичица во Мала Преспа на повеќе локации (Завир, Врагодупка и др.), па имало и обиди тоа да се докаже и со уфрлање на боја во понорите (Цвијић, 1911). Конечно во почетокот на 80-г од XX век, со примена на природни изотопи е докажано дека партиципацијата на Преспанското Езеро во водите на изворите кај Св. Наум е cca 42 % и претставува 25 % од вкупно дренираните преспански езерски води кои што понираат низ варовничките маси на Галичица (Ановски и др., 1987). Езерото Острово претставува строго заштитена зона во рамките на националниот парк Галичица. Стењското Езеро (Блато) се наоѓа кај с. Стење кај Преспанското Езеро. Спаѓа во видот на мочуришни езера. Од Преспанското Езеро е одделено со песочен бедем широк 100 m. Јаковљевиќ (Јаковљевић, 1933) наведува дека истиот е долг m, но сметам дека истиот е многу подолг 1,5-2 km и го одделувал целиот Стењски Залив од Преспанското Езеро, а со засипување со нанос и поради спуштањето на нивото на Преспанското Езеро, од големата лагуна останал само нејзиниот најдлабок дел. Има елиптична форма со правец на протегање северозапад-југоисток, со максимална должина од 618 m и максимална широчина од 393 m. Зафаќа површина од околу 20 ha која што во текот на годината варира, а 100

103 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY максималната длабочина му изнесува 3,5 m која што исто така варира. Во зависност од височината на нивото на Преспанското Езеро тоа е повремено се поврзува со истото. Сл. 1. Езерото Острово (Ангеловски, 2004) Последната комуникација на блатото со Преспанскто Езеро била во г. кога поради високиот водостој песочниот бедем бил прекинат (Стојмилов, 2003). Денес поради ниското ниво на Преспанското Езеро (кое според официјалните податоци е -7,5 m под 0 кота) на патот кој што води по самиот срт на бедемот на суво е и цевката со пречник 300 mm која што е поставена за истекување на вишокот вода од блатото во влажните периоди. Во старите карти на НП Галичица истото е обележано како строго заштитена зона, но од пред неколку години со ревалоризацијата на строго заштитени те зони во паркот, истото е избришано од строго заштитена зона (наводно поради изградба на туристички комплекс) и не се споменува воопшто во публикациите на паркот. На г. длабочината му изнесуваше 1,5-2,5 m, температурата на водата 14,7 ºC, а ph вредноста 6,1. Во најголем дел е обраснато со трска, шавар, жолта перуника и др. Периодични езера Од периодичните природни езера на планината Галичица постои едно езеро кое што има полигенетско потекло, односно во неговото изградување улога одиграле флувијалната и карстната ерозија. На планината Галичица, во близина на Стари Завој, во месноста Езерце, во влажниот период од годината се формира периодично езерце, кое го нареков Завојско Езеро (Сл. 2). Сл. 2. Дното на Завојското Езеро обраснато со шамак (Ангеловски, 2008) Езерото е формирано во изворишните делови на Рувче Река во теренот изграден од плочести варовници со рожнаци, кои се прекриени со делувијален нанос од метапесочници. во средишниот дел се 101

104 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 наоѓа мала вртача со дијаметар 50 sm и длабочина од 20 sm. Во сушниот дел од годината дното на езерото е обраснато со шамак. За врема на нашата посета на г. езерото беше без вода, но дното беше влажно. Според трагите од заезерувањето, утврдивме дека истото е со должина од 41 m (во правец СЗ-ЈИ), максимална широчина од 28,8 m (во правец СЕ-ЈЗ) и длабочина од 30 sm. Површината на езерото во овие димензии изнесува околу 944,7 m 2, а волуменот околу 283,4 m 3. Во некои периоди од годината езерото делува како проточно, бидејќи низ него протекува повремениот водотек кој се спушта од падините јужно од него. Со вода се храни претежно од врнежите и стопениот снег, како и со вода од повремениот водотек на Рувче Река. Повремени заезерувања После топењето на снегот, карстните полиња на планина Галичица, особено Ѓафа и Суво Поле се поплавуваат, по кратко време водата се повлекува, а во вдлабнатините и во алувијалните вртачи по дното се формираат заезерувања. Ваквите заезерувања се најчести во карстното поле Ѓафа. До нивно формирање најчесто доаѓа поради неможноста на понорите по дната на алувијалните вртачи да ја примат сета вода која што се слева во нив. Голем број од ваквите заезерувања се искористени за изградба на микроакумулации, за кои што ќе стане збор нешто подоцна. Овие заезерувања не се целосно истражени и целосно евидентирани. Првото вакво заезерување се наоѓа веднаш после локвата Ѓафа, движејќи се кон југ, кој всушност претставува алувијална вртача со понор кој што не може целосно даја прими водата од стопениниот снег. При мојата посета на истото имаше кружен облик со должина 3,9 m, широчина 3,4 m, длабочината изнесуваше 0,8 m, но се забележуваа траги од поголемо заезерување со дијаметар околу m. Температурата на водата изнесуваше 16,3 ºC, а ph вредноста 6,9. При мојата втора посета на г. водата беше целосно повлечена, а вртачата беше сува. Останатите локации се во близна на локвата Црвена Земја, помеѓу локвите Црвена Земја и Долна (кое што има специфичен бубрежест облик) и јужно од локвата Долна. Според кажувањето на Ристо Ламбески од с. Елшани, типично заезерување се формира во чиниестата алувијална вртача-понор во централниот дел на карстното поле Суво Поле. Имено снегот кој што се топи од околните падини на Суво Поле прави водотеци, од кои најголеми се оние од Бугарска Чука (1801 m) и од долината кај Мечкина Локва. Водите кои што се слеваат во вртачата прават заезерување, а поради понирањето водата во него постојано кружи. Вртачата е со дијаметар од 50 m и длабочина од 2,5 m, а истата месното население ја нарекува Црвена Земја (овде треба да се направи разлика со микроакумулацијата Црвена Земја во карстното поле Ѓафа). Поради специфичните климатски појави во последните 30-тина години, оваа појава не е забележана. Јужно од селото Илино, во месноста Влек се формира вакво повремено заезерување со дијаметар од 6-7 m кое што со вода се храни од дождовите и топењето на снеговите. за негово искористување во непосредна близина е изградено хранилиште за дивеч. Вештачки езера Во подножјето на планината Галичица се јавува само една мала акумулација, а додека за изградба се планирани уште две мали акумулации кои што би служеле за наводнување. За напојување на стоката во високопланинските делови на планината Галичица во 30-те години на XX век се изградени повеќе микроакумулации. Мали акумулации Малата акумулација Рудник или Езерце (Сл. 3), всушност претставува напуштен површински коп на јаглен. Создадено е во почетокот на 80-те години на XX век со експериментален коп на јаглен во плиоцените седименти од страна на текстилната фабрика Преспатекс Ресен. Езерото има неправилна трапезоидна форма со должина 150 m, широчина 78 m, максимална длабочина од 16 m, при што зафаќа површина од околу m 2 и волумен од m 3 вода. При мојата посета на г. температурата на водата изнесуваше 18,4 ºC, а ph вредноста 6,4-6,5. Во западниот дел е обраснато со трска. Водата од езерото се користи за наводнување и спортски риболов на крап, со кој што истото е порибено. Со вода се храни од изданот во кој што е всечено, како и со вода од врнежи. 102

105 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY Сл. 3. Малата акумулација Рудник (Езерце), (Ангеловски, 2004) Во сливот на Боунска Река се планира изградба на мала акумулација со височина од 18 m, широчина на круната од 3 m, должина 135 m и вкупна запремнина од m 3 вода од кои m 3 вода би била корисна вода, а m 3 вода како мртов простор. Водата од оваа акумулација во основа ќе се користи за наводнување на 270 ha земјоделски површини засадени со овоштарници, како и за добивање на електрична енергија, во одредени случаи за рибарство и други потреби (Група автори, 1990). Во сливот на Источка Река исто така се планира изградба на мала акумулација, со височина на браната од 18 m, корисна зафатнина од m 3 вода. Водата од оваа акумулација ќе се користи за наводнување на 208 ha обработливи земјоделски површини, пред се засадени со овоштарници и за други потреби (Група автори, 1990). Микроакумулации Поради недостатокот на вода за напојување на стоката во високопланинските предели на Галичица, по директна наредба на Кралот на Југославија, во 30-те години на XX век се изградени поголем број на микроакумулации. Овде се напасувале преку грла овци. Како локации се избрани местата каде што повремено се заезерувала водата по дната на карстните полиња, во скарстените речни долини, како и во поголемите вртачи. Истите се градени со наизменично редење на слоеви црвеница и волна и набивање со помош на коњи. При секое напојување стоката се пуштала низ локвите за дополнително да се набие подлогата, па така истите и се самоодржувале. Во текот на 50-те и 70-те години од XX век се извршени одредени санациони зафати, изградени се пумпи и бетонски водопоила. Но некои санациони зафати довеле и до нивно оштетување. Микроакумулациите на број ги има 23 од кои што 9 постојано имаат вода, 7 имаат периодично вода, а 7 имаат повремено или воопшто не држат вода. Од нив една е ѕидана, две се ѕиданоземјени, 4 се бетонирани (чиј што средишен дел е во вид на бунар и имаат заштитен прстен од ѕидани камења), а останатите се земјени. Микроакумулациите народот ги нарекува локви, па при опишувањето ќе бидат употребувани автентичните имиња, а дополнително ќе бидат дадени и имињата под кои што се среќаваат во литературата и на картите. Опишувањето ќе биде од север кон југ. Микроакумулацијата Петринско Поле се наоѓа на дното на една голема вртача под котата 1542 m. Таа е од земјен тип, кој со вода се храни од непосредната сливна површина, а поради неодржување и запуштеност, вода има само за време на топењето на снегот. Локвата има елипсоидна форма, со димензии 48 m должина, 27m ширина, а максималната длабочина изнесува 1 m. Нејзината површина изнесува 1 036,8 m 2. Микроакумулацијата Горни Исток е сместена во полето кое се наоѓа помеѓу врвовите Бигла и Црвен Камен, на самиот пат кој води кон врелото Горни Исток, на 200 m од чешмата Горни Исток. Оваа микроакумулација е од земјен тип со елуипсовидна форма, со должина 23,3 m, широчина 13 m, длабочина 0,9 m и површина 242,32 m 2. На г. температурата на водата изнесуваше 26,3 4 ºC, а ph вредноста 7,1. Со вода се храни од непосредната сливна површина, како и од изданот во кој што е всечена. Во голема мера е исполнета со нанос и обрасната со барска вегетација и постојано има вода. Микроакумулацијата Џафа (Ѓафа) е сместена во североисточниот дел на карстното поле Ѓафа. Таа е од ѕиданоземјена со димензии: должина 57 m, широчина 40 m, длабочина преку 1 m (месец април) и површина од m 2. На г. температурата на водата изнесуваше 55,7 4 ºC, а ph вредноста 6,9. Со вода се храно од непосредната сливна површина, изворот Ѓафа, како и од преливот на блискиот 103

106 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 бунар. Во јужниот дел е изградена пумпа со бетонски корита за напојување на стоката, а северно од неа има бунар. Околниот ѕид е доста оштетен. Таа постојано има вода. Микроакумулацијата Црвена Земја (Дупкана) сместена е во централниот дел на полето Ѓафа, во месноста Дупкана. Таа е најголема микроакумулација на Галичица, а е изградена од набиена црвеница, од каде што доаѓа и името. Долга е 86 m, широка 52 m, длабока 0,5 m, а има површина од 3 577,6 m 2. На г. температурата на водата изнесување 11,7 ºC, а ph вредноста 7,4. Со вода се храни од стопениот снег и дождовите што се слеваат од полето Ѓафа. Микроакумулацијата Долна Локва е сместена во јужниот дел на полето Ѓафа, во месноста Долна. Таа има облик на латинската буква V бидејќи е доста оштететна од возилата кои во летниот период, кога таа е сува, низ неа си направиле пат, при што е оштетен долниот заштитен слој. Долга е 75 m, широка 30 m, длабока 0,4 m, со површина од m 2. На г. температурата изнесуваше 15,9 ºC, а ph вредноста 6,6. Со вода се храни од непосредната сливна површина, како и од преливот на блискиот бунар. Вода има периодично. Микроакумулацијата Горна Локва (Дива Јасика) се наоѓа во месноста Дива Јасика и е од бетонски тип. Нејзината должина изнесува 25 m, широчината 20 m, максималната длабочина во средишниот бунарест дел изнесува 2,5 m и има површина од 400 m 2. На г. температурата на водата изнесуваше 22,6 ºC, а ph вредноста 7,2. Таа постојано има вода. Во нејзина непосредна близина има и бунар. Микроакумулацијата Самоска Локва (Асан Ѓура) (Сл. 4) е сместена во карстното поле Асан Ѓура, на планинарската патека кој што води од планинарската куќа кон Самоска Пештера. Таа е од земјен тип и има кружна форма. Нејзината должина изнесува 37,8 m, широчината 37 m, длабочината 0,5 m, и има површина од 1 118,9 m 2. На г. температурата на водата изнесуваше 14,7 ºC, а ph вредноста 7,6. Со вода се храни од непосредната сливна површина и има постојано вода. Микроакумулацијата Симонческа Локва во карстното поле Асан Ѓура, во полето помеѓу Гребенине и котата 1527 m. Таа е од ѕидан тип и има елипсовидна форма. Нејзините димензии изнесуваат должина 22 m, широчина 11 m, длабо;ина од 2,5 m и површина од 193,6 m 2. На г. температурата на водата изнесуваше 9,0 ºC, а ph вредноста 6,5. Со вода се храни од изданот во кој што е всечена, како и од преливот на блискиот бунар. Во пролетниот дел на годината таа е од проточен тип, каде водата што истекува од неа понира во блискиот понор. Околу неа има пумпа со бетонски корита, а помеѓу бунарот и неа има земјени корита. Вода има постојано. Микроакумулацијата Студино I е сместена во увалата Студино. Има траголна форма, сместена е во близина на бунарот Студино и е од земјен тип. Околу неа се забележуваат траги од поголемо заезерување. Нејзината должина изнесува 9 m, широчината 8 m, длабочина 0,4 m, има површина од 75,6 m 2. На г. температурата на водата изнесуваше 16,1 ºC, а ph вредноста 7,7-7,8. Со вода се храни од непосредната сливна површина, како и од преливот на блискиот бунар. Вода има периодично. Микроакумулацијата Студино II е сместена во централниот дел на увалата Студино. Таа е од земјен тип со елипсовидна форма. Нејзината должина изнесува 54 m, широчина 30 m, длабочина 0,5 m, и има површина од m 2. На г. температурата на водата изнесуваше 16,8 ºC, а ph вредноста 7,7. Со вода се храни од непосредната сливна површина, а во нејзина близина се наоѓа бунареста вртача која што најверојатно е продолжение на пештерата Самоска Дупка. Вода има периодично. Микроакумулацијата Студино III е сместена јужно од Студино II. Таа е од земјен тип со елпосовидна форма. Нејзината должина изнесува 51 m, широчина 26 m, длабочина 0,45 m, и има површина од 1 060,8 m 2. На г. температурата на водата изнесуваше 20,7 ºC, а ph вредноста 7,7-7,8. Со вода се храни од непосредната сливна површина, а вода има само периодично. Микроакумулацијата Студино IV е сместена југоисточно од Студино III. Таа е од земјен тип со кружна форма. Нејзината должина изнесува 20 m, широчина 15 m, длабочина 0,3 m, и има површина од 240 m 2. На г. температурата на водата изнесуваше 24,3 ºC, а ph вредноста 7,8. Со вода се храни од непосредната сливна површина, а вода има само периодично. Микроакумулацијата Два Бунари е сместена во месноста Два Бунари во една длабока вртача. Таа е од бетониран тип со бунарес дел во центарот. Обликот и е кружен со дијаметар 10 m, длабочина 1 m, и има површина од 80 m 2. На г. температурата на водата изнесуваше 1 ºC, а ph вредноста 6,8. При нашата посета во поголем дел беше испонета со снег. Со вода се храни од непосредната сливна површина и од преливот на блискиот бунар, а вода има периодично. Во околината има ѕидана ограда од камен и бетонски корита за напојување на стоката. 104

107 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY Микроакумулацијата Мечкина Локва (Сл. 4) е сместена во шумата Косто Бачило и југозападниот дел од Суво Поле. Таа е од земјен тип со кружна форма. Нејзината должина изнесува 14,5 m, широчина 13,6 m, длабочина 0,6 m, и има површина од 157,8 m 2. На г. температурата на водата изнесуваше 11,9 ºC, а ph вредноста 7,2-7,3. Со вода се храни од непосредната сливна површина, како и од блискиот бунар, а вода има преку целата година. Микроакумулацијата Косто Бачило е сместена во месноста Косто Бачило и е од бетонски тип со бунарен средишен дел и ограда од камен и бетон. Таа има пречник од 18 m, длабочина 2 m, со површина од 259,2 m 2. На г. температурата на водата изнесуваше 23,5 ºC, а ph вредноста 7,3. Со вода се храни од непосредната сливна површина, како и од преливот на блискиот бунар. Таа е исполнета со нанос и во поголемиот дел е обрасната со барска вегетација. Вода држи преку целата година. Во нејзина близина има бетонско корито и ѕидан бунар. Сл. 4. Микроакумулациите Симонческа Локва и Мечкина Локва Микроакумулацијата Црвен Камен е сместена во месноста Црвен Камен и е на најголема надморка височина од околу 1870 m. Таа е од земјен тип со кружна форма со дијаметар 36,7 m, длабочина 1,5 m, и има површина од 1 077,5 m 2. Таа во минатото држела вода преку цела година, а птици доаѓале дури од Охридското Езеро. Меѓутоа, месното население сакајќи да го исчисти наносот од неа, го оштетило заштитниот слој и истата сега не држи вода. Во нејзина близина има бунар. Микроакумулацијата Зли Дол е сместена десно од превојот Галичица (1600 m) во бунарестата вртача Зли Дол. Таа е од бетонски тип со кружна форма и бунарест дел во средината. Нејзината должина изнесува 20 m, широчина 19 m, длабочина 1,5 m, и има површина од 304 m 2. На г. температурата на водата изнесуваше 8,7 ºC, а ph вредноста 8,3. Со вода се храни од непосредната сливна површина, и вода има преку целата година. На патеката кон врвот Магаро во месносна Липова Ливада (Липоња) се наоѓа микроакумулацијата Липова Ливада која што е оштетена, не држи вода и тешко може да се утврди нејзината локација. Микроакумулацијата Глајшо е сместена увалата Поле до црквата Св.Спас. Целото поле во пролетно време е заезерено. Таа е од земјен тип со кружна форма со дијаметар 33 m, длабочина 0,6 m, и има површина од 871,2 m 2. На г. температурата на водата изнесуваше 22,3 ºC, а ph вредноста 7,6. Со вода се храни од непосредната сливна површина, изданот во полето и преливот од блискиот бунар. Вода има само периодично. Во поголем дел е обрасната со трева, а во средишниот дел со барска вегетација, па затоа тешко се одредуваат нејзините граници. Микроакумулацијата Св.Атанасие е сместена под манастирот Св.Атанасие, кај с.љубаништа.. Таа е од ѕидано-земјен тип со елипсовидна форма. Нејзината должина изнесува 20 m, широчина 6 m, длабочина 0,5 m, и има површина од 96 m 2. На г. температурата на водата изнесуваше 10,9 ºC, а ph вредноста 7,0-7,1. Таа е од проточен тип. Водата се користела за наводнување на Љубанишко Поле. Со вода се храни од изворите кои што се во неа и еден извор од страна. Микроакумулациите Војтина I, II и III се наоѓаат во месноста Војтина, под изворите Крека и Попов (Велички) Клајнец. Поради близината на граничната линија тие се запоставени, обраснати со трева, не држат вода и тешко можеше да се утврди нивната локација. 105

108 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 ЗАШТИТА, РЕВИТАЛИЗАЦИЈА, И ТУРИСТИЧКА ВАЛОРИЗАЦИЈА НА ЕЗЕРАТА НА ПЛАНИНАТА ГАЛИЧИЦА Во однос на заштитата на езерата на планината Галичица треба да се обрне внимание врз туристичката инвазија врз природните езера, пред се на езерото Острово и Стењското Езеро (Блато). Со планираната изградба на туристичките развојни зони во овие делови ќе се уништи природниот амбиент, квалитетот на подземните води, ќе се загадат водите на овие езера, а на Стењското Езеро му се заканува и целосно уништување. Езерото Острово и сега е под закана од отпадните води од ресторанот кој што се наоѓа на помалиот остров, иако истиот е во строго заштитена зона на паркот. Потребно е целосно отстранување на ресторанот од островот и изградба на пречистителна станица за отпадните води од манастирскиот комплекс. Во однос на ревитализацијата, ова пред се се однесува на микроакумулациите, кои со мали санациони зафати би се обновиле, водата во нив би се задржувала подолго време, а заедно со ревитализацијата на бунарите, цистерните и чешмите во овие предели би се обезбедил дополнителен туристички мотив. Кај Долна Локва треба да се обезбеди нова патека, како возилата не би поминувале низ нејзиниот басен. Со иградба на асфалтен пат кој што би ги поврзувал преспанските села во подножјето на Галичица, би се олеснил животот на жителите во овој крај, како и комуникацијата помеѓу селата, а езерото Рудник би било и подостапно за спортски риболов. За подобра туристичка валоризација на езерата на планината Галичица, потребно е и нивно детално картирање и обележување на пристапните патеки. ЗАКЛУЧОК Планината Галичица се наоѓа во југозападниот дел на Република Македонија. Таа се издигнува како хорст помеѓу помеѓу Охридско-струшката и Преспанската Котлина. Високопланинскиот дел е изграден претежно од тријаски варовници чија што дебелина достигнува од m, па поради тоа отсуствува хидрографска мрежа. Природни езера се среќаваат во подножјето на планината Галичица и истите всушност претставуваат остатоци од поголеми лагуни кои што егзистирале во геолошкото минато. Природните езера на планината галичица може да се поделат на постојани повремени и периодични. Постојани езера се Острово и Стењското (Блато), а периодично е Завојското Езеро. Вештачките езера спаѓаат во мали и мокро акумулации. единствена мала акумулација е езрото Рудник или Езерце кое што е создадено со експериментален ископ на јаглен. Поради отсуството на вода во високопланинскиот дел, за напојување на стоката во 30-те години од XX век се изградени повеќе микроакумулации, кои што се 23 на број. ЛИТЕРАТУРА 1. Ангеловски А. (2011): Хидрографско-хидролошки карактеристики и водостопански проблеми во сливот на Коселска Река; магистерски труд (во ракопис), стр , Скопје. 2. Ановски Т. и др. (1987): Востановување на потеклото на водите од изворите на Дрим кај св. Наум, Охрид; Центар за примена на радиоизотопи во науката и стопанството, стр. 1-39, Скопје. 3. Василески Д. (1995): Класификација на езерата во Република Македонија според начинот на постанок на езерските басени; Географски разгледи, кн. 30, стр , Скопје 4. Група автори (1990): Извештај за проектот Пелистер и Галичица природни и социогеографски истражувања; ПМФ, стр , Скопје. 5. Јаковљевић Ј. С. (1933): Преспанско Језеро; Гласник Скопског Научног Друштва, св. XIX, стр , Скопље. 6. Стојадиновиќ Ч. Шапкарев Ј. (1962): Врелото на Црниот Дрим ("Острво") кај манастирот Св.Наум; Географски зборник, кн. III, стр , Скопје 7. Стојмилов А. (2003): Физичка географија на Република Македонија; ПМФ, стр , Скопје. 8. Цвијић Ј. (1911): Основе за географију и геологију Македоније и Старе Србије; Књ. III, Српска Краљевска Академија, стр , Београд. 9. Cohen A. S. (2003): Paleolimnology: the history and evcolution of lake systems; Oxford University Press, pp 1-500, Oxford. 106

109 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY THE AGING OF THE POPULATION, THE MAIN DEMOGRAPHICPROBLEM IN BULGARIA Maria V. SHISHMANOVA Sout-West University Neofit Rilski Blagoevgrad, Bulgaria UDC: (497.2) 1990/2014 Abstract The study focuses mainly demographic problems in Bulgaria, namely strong aging population. They analyzed a number of demographic indicators clearly demonstrate the leak and ongoing negative processes in the country. Discusses the life, life expectancy, total fertility rate, coefficient of demographic replacement, total age dependency ratio, the share of the population above working age, premature and infant mortality, population village - city. Keywords: demographic processes, aging population, demographics indicators INTRODUCTION Bulgaria is among the countries with a strong aging population, which determines the high level of mortality. In terms of life expectancy there are stages in the development of this indicator, which until the mid 70s Bulgaria remained at the forefront of European countries for the high lifespan. Since the beginning of this century the indicator has permanent sustainable upward trend, which by about two years every decade increased life expectancy. This indicator is influenced by our age structure. Bulgaria is among the countries with a strong aging population, and this determines the high level of mortality. There are other countries that have aging populations, but their mortality is not as high as in our country. For this state role play different factors such as life, health system, food hygiene, poverty and others. MATERIAL AND METHODS Empirical basis of this part of the research are the results from official sources such as National Statistics, National Employment Agency, Eurostat and the studies made in national documents cited in the literature. The methods used are: Statistical and mathematical methods collecting, systematization, compilation and presentation in appropriate tables and graphs of statistics about the current demographic characteristics of the country. Documentary exploration of existing analyzes and reports relating to the problem of demographic development of the country. Results and Discussion Bulgaria is 8.8 per mil negative growth, i.e. decreases with 68,000 per year. Over the years districts Vidin and Montana depopulated quickly. These are the main conclusions from the Eurostat data for the population of the EU which is threatened by these risks in the period For Bulgaria the highest growth was recorded in the capital Sofia plus 3.4%, and the lowest is the population 1,000 people in Vidin 17% and Montana 15%, which proved the two most intense reducing Bulgarian towns. For 10 years the average life expectancy in Bulgaria has increased by 2.1 years. To 2011 average the Bulgarians live 74 years 70.1 years for men and 77.4 for women. The average life expectancy in the 27 member states of the European Union is 80 years and 4 months, 76.4 years for men and 82.4 for women. Bulgaria is at one of the top places in the low life expectancy. The average life expectancy rising to 2014 and is 74.7 years. The average current life expectancy for the total population of the country, calculated for the period , was 74.5 years. In 2012, total EU-28 average life expectancy is 80.3 years. For men and women it is respectively 77.5 and 83.1 years. The indicator for life expectancy to 2014 shows the average current life expectancy of newborns under the hypothesis of uniformity in intensity observed in a given year mortality by age. Now it is 71.2 years for men and for women is seven years higher 78.3 years. The birth rate in the country is extremely commented question. The problem of low birth rates has been discussed for a long time. In 2014 they recorded 67,585 live births. The comparison with 2013 shows increase of 107

110 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX ,000 children, and the ratio between boys and girls is very persistent. 75% were born in the cities of Bulgaria and 58.8% were born outside legal marriage. This is one of the highest rates in Europe. Crude birth rate in 2014 was 9.4%. The number of children born to mothers under 18 years decreased. From 3254 through 2013, in 2014 it was Bulgaria is at one of the first places of birth of mothers under 18 years and the reduction of this number should be seen as a positive factor. The number of births to women 40 and older increased from 1276 through 2013, to 1517 in These two indicators determine also the increase of the average age of women at first birth, which in 2014 was 26.7 years. Picture 1. Average life expectancy source: National Statistics Institute, 2015 Average life expectancy of men Aaverage life expectancy of women In 2012 premature mortality reduced and reached Totally for EU -27 indicator of premature mortality in 2009 was about 20 on current data. Population in Bulgaria continued to decline. Birth rate cannot compensate for mortality. Negative growth in 2012 was minus 5.5, in 2011 year was minus 5.1, and in 2010 was minus 4.6. The aging process is a dangerous trend and must be based on population policy. The disturbing facts about Bulgaria are: The country has one of the highest average age of the population; One of the three EU countries with populations up to age 15 is less than 14 percent; Negative growth in 2014 in all areas of the country; In 2012, every 100 persons coming out of working age are replaced by 64 people. Indicator showing the severity of this problem is the coefficient of demographic replacement. In 2001, 100 people coming out of working age were replaced by 124 people entering the working age. After 2008 the ratio is back 100 people coming out of working age are replaced by 91, in , and in people, and the recent final data of NSI show that in 2011, 100 coming out of the working-age population includes 70 young people. The lowest indicator is in districts Gabrovo and Vidin where 100 people coming out of working age are replaced respectively by 47 and 50 persons. This indicates that the country has occurred stagnation in terms of rejuvenation and development of the working population. The total age dependency ratio the ratio of those under 15 and over 65 for 100 inhabitants from 15 to 64 years is 46.0%. In 2005 and in 2009 this ratio was respectively 44.5 and 45.1%. In urban areas this ratio is more favorable 40.1% than in rural areas 63.3%. To 2014, total age dependency ratio is 52.2%, i. e. has significantly overstated. The situation in Bulgaria is not a crisis, it is disastrous. In recent 24 years demographic crisis deepened helped by the emigration. Turning point was the mass migration from the countryside to the cities still in the 50s and 60s of last century that had changed reproductive behavior. The situation in Bulgaria is not a crisis, it is disastrous. In recent 24 years demographic crisis deepened helped by the emigration. Turning point was the mass migration from the countryside to the cities still in the 50s and 60s of last century that had changed reproductive behavior. Now we have an aging workforce and we have no chance to rejuvenate it, relying solely on the birth rate in Bulgaria, because young people who can give birth and raise children in Bulgaria decreased. 108

111 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY Picture 2. Age structure of the population to by gender source: National Statistics Institute, 2015 Picture 3. Structure of the workforce by age before 2014 source: National Statistics Institute, 2015 The employment rate by age represents the share of employed persons of the population of the same age. Picture 4. Employment rate by age source: National Statistics Institute, 2015 Working-age population to is million people, or 61.7 percent of the total population: men are million, and women million. 109

112 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 Bulgaria's population of working age in 2014 was million people. Compared with 2013, the working population decreased by 68,000 people. In the above working age are million people. This age does not include the population over 65 years since social retirement age for different categories of the population is below this limit. In 2014 every 100 persons out of working age are replaced by 62 persons entering working age, and that persons are between 15 and 19 years. This indicates that the population of working age cannot re-create, which means that in the future we expect further reduction of the population. Traditionally, the population in major urban centers Sofia, Varna, Burgas, Blagoevgrad, is younger. Population aging leads to an increase in the average age of the population, which in recent years grew steadily from 43.0 years in 2013 and rose to 43.2 years in In the cities, the average age is lower than in rural areas, about four years, and the most affected are the areas of northwestern Bulgaria. Bulgaria is not highly distinctive case, in comparison with other member states of the EU. A similar structure can be seen in countries like Germany, Greece, Italy, Portugal. According to criterion in the share of the population above working age (over 60 years) the most affected districts are Vidin (30.5%), Gabrovo (28.8%), Montana (28.5%), Pernik (27.4 %) out of 28 regions in the country. The data show that private business is more open than SOE in employment and to tolerate keeping older people at work. According to the analysis there is no pillar of the pension system which is not affected by aging. Picture 5. Population to 2010, by age source: National Statistics Institute, 2011 In 1960, the average age of the Bulgarians was a little over 30 years. In 2012, it is almost 43 years. Today the population of only two European countries Germany and Italy, is older than the population of Bulgaria. Picture 6. Life expectancy by gender and periods source: National Statistics Institute, 2011 The population of Bulgaria is decreasing and aging, and rural depopulation is obvious. These are the main findings of the National Statistical Institute (NSI) data on the demographic development of the country in At the December 31, 2012 the population of Bulgaria are 7,282,041 people, with 45,183 people or 0.4% less than at the end of During the year newborns were 69,121 and deaths 109,281, with one-third more. 110

113 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY At December 31, 2013 the population of Bulgaria was 7,245,677 people, representing 1.4% of the EU population and ranking the country 16th in population immediately after Austria (8,452 thousand people) and before Denmark (5,603 thousand people). Compared to 2012 the country's population decreased by 38,875 persons or 0.5%. Men are 3,524,945 (48.6%) and women 3,720,732 (51.4%), or 1000 men for every 1056 women. The number of men prevails in age up to 52 years. With increasing age increases the number and proportion of women in the general population. Picture 7. Structure of the population in towns and villages by years censuses for the period source: National Statistics Institute, Census 2011 Picture 8. Population below, at and above working age over working age working age source: National Statistics Institute, Census 2011 below working age Almost every fifth resident is 65 years or older. Women are generally slightly more than men but men are the majority in the age group younger under 52 years. The reason is the longer life expectancy of women. Bulgaria is among the five countries in the European Union by most adults (19.2%), ahead of Germany and Italy 20.6%, Greece (19.7%), Portugal (19.4%). The share of women aged over 65 years is 22.2 per cent and men 16 per cent. This difference is due to the higher mortality among men and as a consequence of it lower average life expectancy for them. Regionally, in 2011 the share of persons over 65 is highest in Vidin (26.4%), Gabrovo (25.1%) and Lovech (24.3%). Totally, in fifteen districts of the 28 in the country this share is over 20 per cent of the population of the area. 111

114 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 In regional terms, the proportion of persons aged 65 and over was highest in Vidin (27.2%), Gabrovo (25.8%) and Lovech (25.0%). This shows the final data of the National Statistical Institute for Population and demographic processes in A total of fifteen areas this share is more than 20.0% of the population of the area. The lowest share of the adult population is in the regions of Sofia (capital) 16.3%, Blagoevgrad 17.0%, Varna and Burgas respectively 17.2 and 17.3 percent. The process of population aging is characteristic of most countries in the European Union. At the beginning of 2013, total EU-28 share of the population aged 65 and over was 18.2%, or 0.3 percentage points more than the previous year. The highest is the share in Italy (21.2%), followed by Germany (20.7%), Greece (20.1%) and Portugal (19.4%). The lowest proportion of older people is in Ireland 12.2%. The process of population aging continues, that suggest the final data of the National Statistical Institute for Population and demographic processes in At the end of 2013 those of 65 and older are 1,417,667, or 19.6% of the population. In comparison with 2012 the share of the population in this age group increased by 0.4 percentage points, compared to 2001 increased by 2.7 percentage points.the aging process is more pronounced among women than among men. The share of women aged over 65 years is 22.7%, and men 16.3%. This difference is due to the higher mortality among men and as a consequence of it average life expectancy for them is lower. Picture 9. Average age of the population source: National Statistics Institute, 2015 In 2014 continues the process of aging of the population in the country, which is characteristic for the bigger part of the countries in Europe. Significantly lower is the proportion of people aged up to 15 years 13.9%, while that of the population over age 65 is growing steadily and is now 20.0%. The trend of population aging leads to changes in the age structure the distribution of population under, at and over working age. In 2012, for the first time statisticians reported that the rural population is less than 2 million. December 31, people that live in cities are 5,306,233, or 72.9%, and in villages 1,975,808, or 27.1%. One third of the population is concentrated in seven cities Sofia, Plovdiv, Varna, Burgas, Ruse, Stara Zagora, Pleven. To in cities live 5,291,675, or 73.0%, and in villages 1,954,002, or 27.0% of the population. In 2012, in the migration between settlements in the country were involved 82,250 persons as greater territorial motion was registered under the direction of city city (46.6%), shows reference NSI. Considerably smaller in number and share migration flows were in the direction of the village village (9.4%). At the end of 2012 settlements in Bulgaria were 5278, of which 257 cities and 5021 villages. During the same year, decisions of the Council of Ministers have closed 24 settlements, 20 of them were absorbed into other communities. 172 other settlements are without people, primarily in the areas of Gabrovo, Veliko Tarnovo and Kardzhali. In about 1100 Bulgarian villages live from 1 - to 49 people. At the end of 2014 settlements in the country are 5266, of which 257 cities and 5009 villages. Their number has decreased in recent years as by administrative documents are closed down some settlements without population. However, there are 164 places without people, and in 1135 of the settlements live less than 50 people. 73.1% of the population lives in cities, and this proportion is increasing percent live in seven cities with a 112

115 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY population over people. For decades, the smallest city in the country is Melnik, with a population of 209 people, while the largest is Lozen village, with a population of 6299 people. The largest municipality by population is Sofia municipality with million people. In 66 municipalities with a population of 6,000 people, lives only 3.5% of the population. The smallest area population is Vidin people, while the largest is Sofia. The population density is greatest in regions and municipalities that have large urban centers Sofia, Plovdiv, Varna, Yambol, Dobrich and the national average population density is 65 people per square kilometer. The distribution of population by settlements at the end of the year is a result of its natural and mechanical movement but also due to the administrative changes in the urban structure of the country, according to the NSI. ( selata_obezljudiavat/) One of the most disturbing demographic problems in Bulgaria at the moment is the high mortality rate total, early and child. After 1964, when it is recorded the lowest mortality in the demographic history of Bulgaria 7,9, the number of deaths gradually increased, and the mortality rate reached 14,6 in The number of deaths in 2013 was 104,345 people, while the crude death rate was Total EU-28 mortality rate in 2012 was 9.9. The number of deaths in 2014 was 108,952 people, has increased to 4600 people. The overall mortality (number of deaths per 1,000 persons of the average population) in 2014 was 15.1, a record for Bulgaria and for European countries. Problem demographic development of the country is a high level of mortality. The indicator for premature mortality in 2013 and 2014 is 22.4% and is 0.1 percentage points higher than in The rate of premature mortality in territorial aspect is in the districts of Varna, Burgas, Smolyan, Silistra. In these areas the premature death of women is slightly higher than that for the country. According to this indicator, the overall mortality rate in the EU of 1,000 inhabitants, Bulgaria is still a front position. Worrying is the increase in infant mortality. Over the past 20 years this indicator marked decrease and this is a general European trend. Unfortunately, in Bulgaria the figure is about two times higher than the EU average. The indicator for infant mortality by districts is negative. The highest was in Sliven, Haskovo, Silistra, Vidin, Yambol, Sofia region, Shumen. In 2013 in the country had died 489 children aged one year, and the infant mortality rate was 7.3. Total EU-28 infant mortality rate in 2012 was 3.8. Picture 10. Coefficient of total and infant mortality total mortality source: National Statistics Institute, 2015 infant mortality The coefficient of infant mortality (number of deaths of children aged 1 year to 1,000 live births) in 2014 was 7.6 and is 0.3 higher than that in The achieved level of infant mortality in the past few years is the lowest in the demographic development of the country. The high level of mortality in the country is maintained primarily of deaths in the age groups over 65 years. A major factor driving the total mortality rate is the process of demographic aging. This process is characterized by changes in the age structure of the population and is limited to a smaller percentage of young people and increase the proportion of older ones. Demographic projections show that precisely because the objective processes of aging, the level of total mortality in the country will remain higher and unchanged till

116 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 Picture 11. Died during the period source: National Statistics Institute, 2014 Mortality remains higher in men (15.8 ) than in women (13.5 ) and higher in rural areas (20.7 ) than in urban (12.2 ). (National Strategy for Demographic Development in the Republic of Bulgaria ). CONCLUSION The population in Bulgaria is definitely aging and it shows changes in several indicators: Reducing the number of people under working age, Increase the share of people over working age, Increase of elderly people who are still of working age range. The aging of the Bulgarian population is evident from its middle-aged in 2001 it was 40.4 years, and in 2014 reached 43.2 years. Today over 13% of people aged between 55 and 64 years and in the next 5-6 years they will retire. While only 1.4% of people are over the age of 64 years and it can be expected to increase their share in the background of the economic situation in the country. So the analysis of trends in natural reproduction of the Bulgarian population is evident that they are influenced by the state of demographic, socio-economic and territorial structure, as well as the economic situation in the country (lower standard of living, low income, rapidly changing labor market, etc.). Unfavorable trends in fertility and mortality and rapid population aging in Bulgaria lead to increasing gender imbalance in its structure. This is evident from the rapid increase in the share of women (51.4%), as now in 1,000 men fall 1,056 women. Thus many spheres of Bulgarian economy have and will have difficulties in recruiting, and sexual imbalance will negatively affects the natural reproduction of the population. Persons under working age will decrease more. In this situation, the problem of unfavorable ratio between employed and pensioners in Bulgaria will deepen. It is expected this unfavorable ratio to be preserved in the near future. REFERENCES 1. National Strategy for Demographic Development in the Republic of Bulgaria Statistical Yearbook 2015, NSI, Sofia 3. Statistical Yearbook 2014, NSI, Sofia 4. Statistical Yearbook 2013, NSI, Sofia 5. Statistical Yearbook 2012, NSI, Sofia 6. Statistical Yearbook 2011, NSI, Sofia

117 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY DYNAMICS IN THE NUMBER OF STUDENTS IN THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA Mirjanka MADJEVIKJ, Marija LJAKOSKA University of "SS. Cyril and Methodius", Faculty of Natural Sciences and Mathematics, Institute of Geography UDC: (497.7) Abstract In a time of great social and economic transformations and a rapid technological development, the Republic of Macedonia faces major demographic changes, including the ones that occurs in the obligatory school contingent, in the number of enrolled students, i.e., in the number of individuals that are involved or should be involved in the educational system. This also indicates to the need of making changes in our school system and its pedagogical and didactic structure to be aligned with our present and future needs (Milenkovski, 1988). The trend of continued decrease in the total fertility rates in correlation with the migration movements is reflected onto the number of students. In the past fifteen years, it can be clearly noticed the reduction in the number of enrolled students, that at the beginning of the school year 2014/15 is by less compared to the number of students at the beginning of the school year 2002/03, or a decrease of 16%. In this paper, the interest of the research focuses on the dynamics in the number of students enrolled in primary and secondary schools. The main goal is to perceive the trend of development and to recognize the spatial differences in the distribution of students. The analysis of the situation has theoretical importance for the understanding of the complexity of these issues, but also for the practical value because the results may contribute to the understanding of one of the problems in the development of the society, the preparation of future activities related to these issues and in building strategies for educational development. Key words: students, primary school, secondary school, classes, teachers. INTRODUCTION In its demogeographic development, the Republic of Macedonia faces significant problems that further have an impact on other spheres of society. The trend of decreasing birth rate in the entire country and with the highlighted regional differences, the migration flows directed mainly to regions that have already achieved higher levels of socioeconomic development and the accelerated process of demographic aging are just some of them. Their influence is strongly reflected on the characteristics and directions of the other demographic structures and segments of society. As a matter that arises with its meaning and gets worrisome dimensions is the number of students in primary and secondary schools. In fact, despite the increase in the total number of population, there was a state of deceleration in the growth of the number of students who are enrolled in primary and secondary schools, and in the last fifteen years, i.e., since the beginning of the twenty-first century, its decline. In the so far geographical researches related to the education issues, we can find some papers written by Madjevikj (2002), for the educational structure of the population, Davitkov (2000), about the number of schools and their distribution in the Eastern part of the Republic of Macedonia, Milenkovski (1988), about the secondary vocational schools and others. Considering the differences that are present among the regional units in the country in terms of their demographic characteristics such as the age structure of the population and the decreasing number of the population that should be included in the educational system, the volume of biological reproduction and directions of spatial mobility of the population, accompanied with the differences in the economic development indicators, of interest is to see the trend of development and to recognize the spatial differences in the dynamics of the number of students. The declining inflow of students, which should be involved in the educational system reflects the number and the size of classes, the need of hiring a professional and highly educated staff, also reflects on the structure and distribution of schools. This issue is not relevant only in the Republic of Macedonia, but it is also present in the countries of our surrounding countries. For an example, the total number of students in Bulgaria decreased by 16.4% in the period 115

118 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX , in the same period, the number of students in Croatia decreased by 3.6%, in Slovenia by 10.2%, in Romania by 15.8%, etc. 11 WORKING METHOD The research of the paper is based on previous researches in this area that are present within some complex geographic studies, but also from the official data from the State Statistical Office of the Republic of Macedonia, that through annual statistical surveys at the beginning and the end of the school year, continuously monitors the quantity of schools, students and teachers, as well as the completion of compulsory education of students (Dimovska, 1980). The purpose is to provide information on the condition of regular primary and secondary education with all its characteristics and specifications (SSO, 1980). More specifically, these data are published in the publication, "Primary and secondary schools at the beginning of the school year". The data were obtained on the basis of processing data from the censuses of primary and secondary schools which are conducted regularly every year, at the end of it. (SSO, 1980). In order to achieve a more detailed analysis on the issue of research, for consideration of the connection to the demographic processes and changes, some data from vital and migration statistics are taken into account and some comparative observations with the situation in the past are made. The analysis in the number of students refers to the years when in the Republic of Macedonia were conducted the Census of population and households, but because of the worrying situation in the last fifteen years, these data are analysed in more detail. It should also be considered the methodological differences for the censuses of 1994 and 2002, compared to the previous censuses, where the definition of the total number of population differs, which further on, to a certain degree affects the number of enrolled students. Through the application of specific mathematical-statistical procedures, the dynamics in the number of enrolled students, their trend of development and territorial distribution are analysed. In a territorial aspect, it is also analyses the distribution of students by regions that were classified as such by the third level of the NUTS classification. The application of the comparative method permits to be recognized the serious differences that have taken place in the past and to link them with other demographic processes in the country. As a limiting point in the research appears the insufficient volume of available data, in aspects of some of the structures of enrolled students such as ethnicity of students, whether they are citizens of Macedonia or not, what is the number of students enrolled according to the status of the settlement (rural-urban), which is the social state of the students and so on. In that context, for more complex studies on this issue, it would be necessary to do some additional researches and to get a broader base of diverse data that can be linked to each other. RESULTS AND DISCUSSION Dynamics in the number of enrolled students The character and intensity of the changes in the components of the numerical dynamics of population dependent on the impact of the biological, social and economic factors, bring serious changes in demogeographical development, but also in other spheres of society. The socioeconomic conditions in a given period, created by the entire human living and working, which are only one part of the environment in which the population is developing strong influence on the demographic processes and its flaws. The serious changes that cover many segments of the demographic development are inherent for the Republic of Macedonia, and one of the current issues causing growing interest among demography researchers, i.e. the professional and expert workers, but also the broader public, is the change in the number of students enrolled in primary and secondary schools. The dynamics in the number of students, particularly in the last decades imposed by its importance, especially in terms of the impact on other processes related to education. Based on the official statistics after the World War II, the number of students enrolled in primary and secondary schools in the Republic of Macedonia can be continuously monitored. It is important to be taken into consideration the contingent of the population from where comes the number of students. In circumstances when it is noted that the number of the population is permanently increasing, as in the period , the number of population aged 10 years and more doubles up, i.e. from persons in 1948, the number increased to in The main characteristics of the structure of the educational system are that the system is in the phase of an intensive change (Davitkov, 2000). The development of the educational system by increasing the availability and approaching education of the population, enables to clearly define two periods in the dynamics of the number of enrolled SSO (2004): Census of the population, households and dwellings 2002, vol. V, Skopje 116

119 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY students. Shortly after the World War II, the number of students was smaller and covered about one-fifth of individuals aged over 10 years, but this period marked the growing trend when it comes to the number of students that was retained until the eighties, when it reached its maximum value in the number of enrolled students. Table 1: Number of students in primary and secondary schools in the Republic of Macedonia, around census years School Primary Secondary Total number of year school school students 1948/ / ,7 1961/ ,9 1971/ ,5 1981/ ,3 1994/ ,2 2002/ / ,3 source: SSO (1999): Statistical yearbook of the Republic of Macedonia 1999, SSO, Skopje SSO (2015): Statistical yearbook of the Republic of Macedonia 2015, SSO, Skopje Index 1948/49 = 100 An exception is the school year 1953/54, when the number of students was in 2466 less than in the school year 1952/53 and it coincided with a period of extensive migration of the population towards Turkey. The increase in the period 1953/ /62, when the total number of students increased by 60.8%, is to be emphasized. In 1961, 27.8% of the population aged more than 10 years where students, which is the highest marked value. Since the late eighties, it can be marked a decrease trend in the number of students enrolled in primary and secondary schools, but, however, it must be mentioned that in this period, it should also be taken into account the differences that occur in the methodology when it comes to the conduction of the censuses, because since 1994, a different definition of the total number of the population has been applied, which makes these data to a certain extent not comparable to the previous ones. After 1994, the decline in the number of students is obvious, at the beginning in a slower pace which gradually intensified and now days we are talking about a serious reduction in the number of students that in the period from 2002/03 to the last analysed year amounts 17.2%. If we compare the number of students enrolled separately in primary and secondary school, certain regularities will be noted. Quite predictably, the number of students in primary schools was increasing to the eighties, with an emphasized change in the sixty years of the twentieth century, when only in the period 1953/ /62 the number increased by 51.5%. In fact, the number of students enrolled in the primary schools, largely determines the total number of enrolled students. The decline in the number of students is emphasized at the beginning of the twenty-first century, when during the school year 2014/15, there were 19.1% less students compared to the school year 2002/03. In the 2002 census, 19% of the population aged more than 10 years were students, but the decrease compared to the previous census year is due to changes in the age structure, where the share of young population is gradually reduced compared to older age groups. In this respect, as an indicator of the seriousness of the problem, which in the past years is becoming more popular, can serve the number of students that were enrolled in the first grade of primary school, that further on reflects the scope of students in the following years. Their number of in 1998/99 is reduced by 32.3% in the last analysed school year. As characteristic appears the school year 2007/08, when the number of the enrolled first grade students is 57,8% higher, compared to the previous school year, and it coincides with the legislative changes in the elementary education system and the implementation of nine-years primary education. In fact, the new Law 13 on primary education, provides that from the beginning of the school year 2007/08, the students which should be enrolled in the second grade, proceed directly to the third grade, while those students that should be enrolled in first grade, 13 The Law on Primary Education, published in Official Gazette No. 51 of 2007, provides implementation of compulsory nine-year primary education since the beginning of the 2007/08 school year. 117

120 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 and those who were to enroll in a zero grade, 14 both enrolled in first grade. The following years, mainly reserve the trend of previous years. Graph 1: Number of first grade students enrolled in primary schools in the Republic of Macedonia, for the period 1998/ /15 The number of students enrolled in secondary schools shows significant oscillations, namely, it was increasing up to the eighties, but with a much higher rate (more intensive), compared to the number of students in the primary schools and the total number of students. The increase noted in the last decade of the twentieth century and the period from the beginning of the school year 2005/06 is followed by a declining number of students for 12.9% in the school year 2014/15. Graph 2: Number of students enrolled in primary and secondary schools in the Republic of Macedonia in the period 1947/ /15 In the structure of enrolled students dominates the number of students enrolled in primary schools, but that share gradually decreases from a value greater than nine-tenths in the fifties, to 69.7% in the school year 2014/15. Opposite this, significantly increased is the number of students enrolled in the secondary schools that in the last year represents 30.3% of the total number of enrolled students. Taking into account all of the factors that with its influence led to the extension of primary education in a higher level of education, this was quite expected. This number is influenced by the law amendment concerning the obligatory secondary education The Law on Primary Education, published in the Official Gazette No. 63 from 2004, provides introduction of a compulsory preparatory zero grade in elementary education from the beginning of the 2005/06 school year. 15 The Law on amendments to the Law on Secondary Education, published in Official Gazette No. 49 by , provides introduction of compulsory secondary education from the beginning of the 2008/09 school year. For all who will not obey the law, fines have been provided. 118

121 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY Dynamics in the number of schools, classes and teachers The change in the number of students is a complex process that brings other changes in education, as a change in the number of schools, classes and teachers. The number of classes is one of the indicators that is monitored in the statistics of the primary education (Dimovska, 1980). Compared to the decrease in the number of students in primary schools, there was an increase in the number of classes that reflects on their average size. The successful conduct of the education process in one class is conditioned by numerous factors, such as the number of students in the classes (Dimovska, 1980). The number of students per class in the last years of the twentieth century, decreased from 25 students, to 18 students in the recent years. The realization of the educational process requires an appropriate professional staff. Significantly increased is the number of teachers, and the ratio, teacher-pupil changed from 19 students per teacher in the last years of the twentieth century, to 11 students in the recent years. Consequent to the decreased number of pupils in primary schools, combined with the rural-urban migration and the significantly low birth rates in rural areas, the number of primary schools is constantly decreasing, thus, from 1041 primary schools in the school year 1998/99, the number decreased to 986 in the school year 2014/15. Graph 3: Number of classes and teachers in primary schools in the period 1998/ /15 The number of students in secondary schools is constantly decreasing, but with much less intensity compared to the situation in primary schools, while, the number of classes and teachers and the number of schools has been constantly increasing. Graph 4: Number of classes and teachers in secondary schools in the period 1998/ /15 119

122 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 Therefore, the total number of 95 secondary schools in the school year 1998/99, increased to 116 in the school year 2014/15. This condition occurs due to the large number of newly opened schools, ie, the opening of private secondary schools, a number of vocational schools and construction of secondary schools in some rural areas that have a greater number of population in that age. All of this is combined with the ongoing reforms in the educational system, as a "Computer for every child", "Free education for the population of the marginalized groups", the introduction of new subjects, compulsory subjects, new elective subjects, etc. Spatial distribution of enrolled students Taking into consideration the differences in the demographic structure of the regions and their economic development, the appearance of differences in the spatial distribution of students as well as differences in the trend of development is quite expected. Table 2: Total number of enrolled students, by regions Regions Total number of enrolled Indexes Structures students 2014/ /15 compared compared 1998/ / / / / /15 to 1998/99 to 2008/09 Pelagonia Vardar East Southeast Northeast Polog Southwest Skopje R. Macedonia source: SSO ( ): Primary and secondary schools at the beginning of the school year 1998/ /15, Skopje With the number of enrolled students, highlights the Skopje region, followed by the minimal changes in the Northeast region, with an increased participation in the total number of enrolled students which is consistent with the demographic processes taking place in these regions. Taken as a whole, all regions with no exception are facing a declining trend in the number of students, but rather alarming is the situation in the Eastern Region. Graph 5: Total number of enrolled students in the school years 1998/99, 2008/09 and 2014/15, by region The number of enrolled students in the regions is different, which is closely related to the size of the regions and their demographic structure. 120

123 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY Table 3: Number of students enrolled in primary schools in the Republic of Macedonia in the period 1998/ /15, by region Regions Total number of enrolled students Indexes 2014/ / / / /15 compared to compared 1998/ /08 to Pelagonia Vardar East Southeast Northeast Polog Southwest Skopje R. Macedonia source: SSO ( ): Primary and secondary schools at the beginning of the school year 1998/ /15, Skopje Common to all regions in the period from 1998/99 to 2014/15 is the permanent decrease in the number of students enrolled in the primary education. This is most pronounced in the Southwest region where it decreased by 38.1% and in the Eastern region by 33%. Considering that from the beginning of the school year 2007/08 the eight years long primary education was replaced by nine years long primary education, we get the impression as if the pace of reduction in the number of students is slower, but since then, only the Vardar region has shown an increase in the number of students. Table 4: Number of students enrolled in secondary schools in the Republic of Macedonia in the period 1998/ /15, by region Regions Indexes Total number of enrolled students 2014/ /15 compared to compared to 1998/ / / / /09 Pelagonia Vardar East Southeast Northeast Polog Southwest Skopje R. Macedonia sounrce: SSO ( ): Primary and secondary schools at the beginning of the school year 1998/ /15, Skopje In the regional overview, major differences in the number of enrolled students in secondary schools can be noticed starting from the school year 1998/99 until the last analysed school year. The Polog region, Northeast and Southwest region are showing an increased number of students and the East region, a serious decline. After the introduction of compulsory secondary education, only the Skopje region observed an insignificant growth, while all the others are decreasing. The situation in the Skopje region is due to the positive migration balance in the period that is noticed only in this region These regions stand out with an increased number of students due to the aging of the population, where the population is at the aged appropriate to attend school has the highest share compared to other regions. The opening of new schools and new courses, school building in rural areas, etc, will also contribute to an increased number of students. 121

124 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 REASONS FOR REDUCED NUMBER OF STUDENTS The changes in the number of students, where the change in primary schools is emphasized out of overall changes in the school educational development, but they are also associated with numerous components of population dynamics. In the second half of the twentieth century, higher birth rates provided higher inflow of young people which was the basis for the formation of the school contingent. Also, the development of the network of primary schools, the formation of professional staff for the needs of education and the increase in the availability of population from rural areas has contributed to increased number of students. The contemporary transformations that swept all spheres of human life reflected in the level of birth, so in the last two or three decades we have a serious reduction in the birth rate. The number of live births, since the census year 2002, until 2014, with occasional oscillations in some years decreased by 15%, which directly affected the volume of the population that needs to be registered in school. During the same period the Vardar and the Skopje region mark an increased number of live births, while in the East Region the birth rate decreased by 22.3%. As a direct consequence in conditions when the primary education in the Republic of Macedonia is compulsory and free of charge (Davitkov, 2000), there is a decrease in the number of students in primary education. The introduction of the nine-year education modified the number of students, only to some degree but the decreasing trend continued. This is contributed by and migration processes through which part of the youth population had left the country. All of this further on reflects in the spatial distribution and regional differences that appear. The number of secondary school students has declined in the past few years, which is also associated with the reduced birth rate and the migration processes. The massive migration of population from the Eastern region has turned the region into a region with the greatest reduction in the number of students enrolled in the secondary schools. The regional distribution in the number of enrolled students in the secondary schools is influenced by the relocation and the type of schools, their greatest concentration in some of the regions and their diversity according to the type. THE CONSEQUENCES OF THE DECLINING NUMBER OF STUDENTS The educational structure is dynamic and variable category that is constantly changing in fundamental terms, therefore, the monitoring of the community needs is significant (Madjevikj, 2002). The change in the number of students enrolled in primary and secondary schools is closely linked to the conditions in which the population develops and to the changes in society. The increased number of students in the second half of the twentieth century affects the educational structure, causes a reduction of the illiteracy and improves the educational structure of the population. The trend of decline in the number of students in the Republic of Macedonia reflects on the socioeconomic changes in a given period, but also indicates to its relationship to other demographic processes. This primarily refers to the biological reproduction of the population, primarily to the changes in the birth rate and the scope and direction of migration flows. The problem of the declining number of students in a given moment may not seem so serious, but when it happens in a longer period of time, to a greater extent and dynamics, then is pushed by its complexity. They directly affect on the overall network of educational institutions in the country and their territorial distribution. The small number of students, especially their decline in some part of the rural area, means a reason for closing of some schools. It is known that part of the population as one of the reasons for its resettlement cites the education, and it happens in conditions when there is no school due to the small or insufficient number of students, because of the reduced number of students, the lectures are parallel for several grades, the school does not provide full accomplishment of primary education and so on. The compulsory secondary education to some extent modifies the number of students and it continues to have an impact on other demographic structures. The number of students is closely linked to the size of classes, further on, it reflects on the required number of the appropriate professional staff, schools and their distribution. The education provides the opportunity for proper planning for the relocation and development of certain activities (Madjevikj, 2002). The main characteristic is that the number of students that decline from year to year does not affect only subjects related to education, but it is in direct or indirect connection with other segments of society, such as the use and distribution of goods and services which are designed to meet the needs of students. They still need to be taken into account when making a detailed analysis of the situation in education and planning of specific activities related to students and other actors in the educational system. 122

125 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY CONCLUSION The issue of change in the number of students enrolled in primary and secondary schools in the last years is becoming more actual. The research observed changes in the number, the intensity of unfolding trends of development and their spatial differences. Since the beginning of the twenty first century, the emphasized reduction in the number of students enrolled in primary and secondary schools in the country is noted. The reduction in the number of students by 17.2% in the school year 2014/15, compared to 2002/03, indicates to the extended reduction, but indirectly at the intensity of this problem in recent years. Particularly evident in the situation in primary schools, but in the last years also is the situation in the secondary schools. The demographic differences that are present among the regions are accompanied by territorial differences in the number of enrolled students and the trends of development. Especially worrying is the situation of the primary schools in the East and Southwest regions. In secondary schools the number of enrolled students from 1998/99 to the last analysed year has increased in the Polog, the Southeast and the Northeast region, and after the 2008/09 school year, only the Skopje region marks a positive change. This directly affects the size of classes, resulting in a reduction in their average size. Opposite this, the numerous education reforms contributed an increase in the number of teachers that participate in the implementation of education. Within the general intention of the reform designed for the education system, not only the general organizational structure of vocational schools is changing, but also is the subject placement program that is studied (Milenkovski, 1988). The age structure of the population, the influx of new generations through biological reproduction in interaction with migratory movements are the factors that determine the quantity of students and their territorial distribution, they are linked with changes in biological reproduction, directions and scope of migration movements, in the legal regulation relating to the contingent of the population that is obligated to attend school, etc. The positive changes in the educational structure as a result of the permanent interest of the community and the investments in education, especially in the efforts to reduce illiteracy as of the youth, but also of the population in the higher age groups and obtaining a certain degree in education, in order to facilitate more appropriate inclusion in the social division of labour (Madjevikj, 2002). The obtained information should find practical application in creating policies that are directly related to the population. REFERENCES 1. Davitkov B., 2000, Spatial distribution of educational institutions in the Eastern part of the Republic of Macedonia, conditions and perspectives, Master thesis, manuscript, Skopje 2. Dikovska B., 1980, Primary schools in the urban-rural area (1973/ /78), Review and study, no. 36 / XVIII, SSO, p , Skopje 3. Madjevikj M., 2002, The educational structure of the population in the Republic of Macedonia, G. Review, vol. 37, p , Skopje 4. Milenkovski Lj., 1988, The place and the role of geography in the education and upbringing of young generations in the vocational secondary school, G. Review, vol. 26, p. 5-10, Skopje 5. Law Amending the Law on Secondary Education, Official Gazette 49/2007, p. 1 Skopje 6. Law Amending the Law on Primary Education, Official Gazette 51/2007, p. 4-6 Skopje 7. Law Amending the Law on Primary Education, Official Gazette 63/2004, p. 1-8, Skopje 8. SSO (1980): Primary schools in SRM, according to urban-rural area, 1972/ /78 school year, SSO, Skopje 9. SSO ( ): Primary and secondary schools at the beginning of the school year 1998/ /15, Skopje 10. SSO (1999): Statistical yearbook of the Republic of Macedonia 1999, SSO, Skopje 11. SSO (2015): Statistical yearbook of the Republic of Macedonia 2015, SSO, Skopje 12. SSO (2004): Census of the population, households and dwellings 2002, vol. V, Skopje

126

127 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY Петар ГЛИГОРОВ ОУ,,Коле Канински, Битола УРБАНИЗАЦИЈА НА ПОДПЕЛИСТЕРИЕТО И НЕЈЗИНИТЕ ЕФЕКТИ ВРЗ ПОНАТАМОШНИОТ РАЗВОЈ НА ЖИВОТНАТА СРЕДИНА УДК: 711.4:502.13( ) Извод Целта на оваа географска студија е да го објасне процесот на урбанизација затекнат во локацијата Подпелистерие.Во првиот дел на трудот покрај што урбанизацијата е концизно дефинирана како географски поим разгледана е и како процес кој егзистира во Подпелистерието. Тука пошироко е проучен историјатот на урбанизацијата во овај локалитет од неговата појава до денес.во вториот дел, вниманието е насочено кон анализирање на ефектите што процесот на урбанизација во Подпелистерието ги има врз целокупниот постојан развојна непосредната животна средина и перспективите што тој ги нуди за просперитетен развој не само на нашата земја но и на Балканскиот регион. Клучни зборови: урбанизација, контраурбанизација, модернизација и рурален туризам Abstract The purpose of this geografikal study is to explain the process of urbanization in the locality of Podpelisterje.In the first part of the studi not only that the geographical term urbanization is concisely definet it is also explained as a process that exists in the Podpelisterje.Furthermore, ist history from its origin to date is here given in more detail.in the second part, the attention is drawn to the analysis of the effects the process of urbanization of the Potpelisterje has for the whole continuous development of the direct living environment and the possibilitiest end the perspectives for a further prosperous socio-economic dewelpment of Republic of Macedonia and the Balkan Region. Key words: urbanization, counter-urbanisation, modernization, rural turism ВОВЕД Урбанизацијата е физички развој на урбаните средини кои се случува како резултат на глобалните промени.обединетите Нации ја дефинираат урбанизацијата како движење на луѓето од руралните во урбаните средини кое предизвикува раст на популацијата еднаков на урбаната миграција.користејки ги сопствените банки на статистички податоци оваа организација предвидува дека до 2030 год. шеесет проценти од светското население ќе живее во урбаните средини.под поимот урбанизација се подразбира зголемување на пропорцијата на населеност на градовите за сметка на населеноста на селата.овај процес настанува како резултат на иселувањето на жителите од руралните средини(селата) и нивно населување во урбаните средини (градовите) и тоа најмногу во време на брс развој на одредена земја. ИСТОРИЈАТ НА УРБАНИЗАЦИЈАТА ВО МАКЕДОНИЈА И ПОДПЕЛИСТЕРИЕТО Како во земјите во развиена Европа така и во Македонија, рапидната урбанизација започна по завршувањето на Втората Светска војна,околу1950 год.во ова време огромен број на луѓе ги напуштија неразвиените делови на Република Македонија и се преселија во градовите и главниот град Скопје каде што индустријата нагло се развиваше и имаше потреба од работна рака.како резултат на процесот на урбанизација,република македонија доживеа бум во растот на градовите како на планско и стихијно ниво.ова предизвика рапеден развој на градовите за сметка на нашите села кои за жалост во исто време доживееа спротивно дијаметрална интензивна деградација поради наглиот пад на нивното население што предизвика свесно занемарување и напоштање на традиционалнита занаети и земјоделско стопанскатадејност. Процесот на урбанизација на Подпелистерието беше и се уште е директно условен од самата топграфија и од уникатната, богата био-диверзија на овај планински регион. Пелистер беше прогласен за прв Национален Парк во поранешна СФРЈ во 1948 год.со законски заштитена зона од хектари.како резултат на тогашниот огромен прилив на научни истражувачи, Пелистер беше за кратко време именуван како непроценливо природно и државно богатство од геолошки, биолошки и еколошки аспект. Објавените 125

128 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 студии беа пресуден фактор кои дирекно го зацртаа и насочија развојот на Пелистер како туристички центае во рамките на тогашна Југославија и како резултат на тоа кон забрзување на моменталната урбанизација на Битола. Селските населби Брусник, Дихово, Ниже Поле, Трново, Магарево, Братиндол и Лавци, како резултат на интензивната урбанизција на Битола веднаш по Втората Светска војна доживееа масовно иселување.како резултат на малиот број на жители во овие села, кој продолжи со традиционалниот начин на живот, овие локалитети беа во можност да бидат природно зачувани и непроменети, опстојувајки во својот оргинален историско-општествен ентитет.триесет години подоцна, предходно споменатото ке го услови процесот на урбанизација на Подпелистерскиот регион. КОНТРА-УРБАНИЗАЦИЈА НА БИТОЛСКИОТ РЕГИОН Од една страна, како резултат на секојдневното постојано намалување на населениот простор во Битола и околните градови, наглото зголемување на животниот стандард, големото ниво на загадување на животниот простор, зголемувањето на нивото на криминал а од друга страна подобрувањето на маѓуградската транспортна инфраструктура, дел од мигрантите село-град во текот на осумдесетите години започнаа да ја напуштаат градската средина и се вратија во руралната средина.овај демографски и социјален процес познат под поимот контра-урбанизација и сеуште трае и е во тенденција на зголемување. УРБАНИЗАЦИЈА НА ПОДПЕЛИСТЕРСКИТЕ СЕЛА И ЕФЕКТИТЕ ВРЗ РАЗВОЈОТ НА РУРАЛНИОТ ТУРИЗАМ Постепениот влив на младо и едуцирано образовано население во руралните подпелистерски средини во последните дваеџсет години, предизвика промени во социолошкиот процес на рационализација кај населението што услови модернизација и го започна процесот на ревитализација и забрзана урбанизација на Подпелистерието. Селата во непосредна близина на Пелистер поврзани се со добро развиена сообраќајна мрежа..статистичките податоци потврдуваат дека со намалувањето на растојанието село-град се зголемува можноста за прогресивен развој на двете средини, меѓутоа овој развој не е пропорционално еднаков за двете средини во значителна предност се градовите.така на пример со ширење на градот во атарот на село Брусник создадени беа Брусни~ко-лавчанска населба(нова Битола) ова резултираше на намалување на обработливото земјиште и значително намалување на земјоделските производи со што ја отпочна миграцијата село-град.од друга страна, подобрените економски можности на градското население предизвика контра-урбанизација и градење на викендички во атарот на ова село.овој прилив на нови варијабилни и постојани жители во Брусник со подобра социо-економска положба го условува понатамошниот опстанок и просперитет на оваа рурална средина во развој. Моите истражувања, во фокус ја истакнуваат почетната фаза на урбанизација на руралните средини во Подпелистерието.Прашањето со водоводна и канализациона инфраструктура за Брусник, Дихово, Трново, Магарево и Братиндол е сеуште несоодветно решено.дихово има делумно осветлување додека Трново не само што не е опфатено со Комунална служба и нема депонија. Поголемиот дел од предходно споменатата рурална средина немаат дневна амбулантна служба и имаат преполовени основни училишта до 4 одд.овие се најхитните есенцијални проблемикои се зацртани да се решат со планот на втората фаза на урбанизација. Земајки ја во предвид локацијата и уникатноста на Пелистер и природно-историските можности што овој планински предел ги нуди за интензивен забрзан економски просперитет не само на Битола но и на Македонија и Балканот,битно е да се акцентира неопходноста за моментална конкретна инвестиција за Подпелистрските села.надворешен интерес за селски туризам постои меѓутоа за жал иницијативите ова да се спроведе не се реализираат до крај со полн ентузијазам. Ниже Поле беше првото село опфатено со пилот Планот од Проектот за развој на селски туризам во нашата земја но овој план сеуште чека реални шанси за спроведување.инвеститорите од Грција, Турција и албанија пројавија интерес за развој на селски туризам во Трново и Магарево но како во предходниот случајиницијалните разговори не кулминираа во спроведени акции. Развиените земји руралниот туризам го користат како идеален метод на размена на богатства меѓу руралната и урбаната средина.со развојот на селскиот туризам се овозможува не само да се креират алтрнативни извори на финансиски можности во самите села со што ке се создадат додатни можности за нивна модернизација и урбанизација и промовирање на продукти добиени во селата од страна на руралното население. 126

129 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY Моите студии на оваа тематика во Обединетото Кралство покажуваат дека генерираните финансии од селскиот туризам допринесуваат за регенерација на заборавениот фолк творби и уметност.селскиот туризам во Обединетото Кралство опстојува во форма на сместување на туристи во идилна локација која е идеална за одмор и релаксација. Само во Англија од руралниот туризам приходот се цени на 11.5 билиони и вработени работници.овој туризам е сконцентриран во селата со поволна топографија во внатрешноста на островот со акцент на посебната флора, фауна,руралните општествени заедници и нивното природно културно-историско богатство.сето ова има за цел привлекување на нови туристи во селата во внатрешноста на Англија и зависат од финансиите кои се генерирани од нивната посета.британците одамна имат сватено дека селскиот туризам е најважната машинерија за генерирање на финансии и поради тоа сите сили ги имаат сконцентрирано на развој на руралниот туризам.годишно, само Британците прават 30 милиони туристички посети на рурални туристички средини. Одредени области се движечки туристички точки кои се повеќе популарни од другите и посетени во одредени сезони. Следејки го Британскиот пример, можеме да воочиме дека истото може лесно да се примени и во Подпелистерието со подобрување на патната инфраструктурата со што пристапот до овие села би се подобрил.крајно време е да се отпочне со изработка на домашни и надворешни инвеститорски планови и да се започне со систематски развој на домашниот рурален туризам.извонредната локација и геологија на планината Пелистер, мирот незагаденоста на руралните локалитети, Пелистерскиот уникатени разновиден био-свет и долгата богата историја и фолк-култура овозможува и во Подпелистерието да се развија можности за исти видови на туристички активности како во обединетото кралство. Слика 1. Национален Парк Пелистер Слика 2. Кафеавата мечка симбол на Националниот парк Пелистер Идеално, секоја селска населба би дејствувала и опстојувала како мини-туристички центар.викенд престојување во селска вила со акцент поставен на скијање, посета на реконструирана традиционална фолк-куќа, организирана посета до познато историско место, насочено, организирано био-истржување на одреден рурален локалитет, организирана спалеолошка посета на јама-пештера, истражување на изворите и ледничките езера на Пелистер тоа се дел од примарнита огромните туристички мотиви и можности за развој на руралниот туризам на Подпелистерието.Други туристички мотиви можат да бидат: посета на, лозја, винарски визби, овоштарници, фарми, занаетчиски работилници, мини етно-музеи со стари народни творби кои би биле вистинска атракција и би доловиле голем број домашни и странски туристи. 127

130 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 Туристички активности кои се многу популарни во Британија се следните: планински велосипедизам, алпинизам, галопирање со коњи, комерцијален лов, параглајдерство и др.можностите се навистина огромни и на нам ни преостанува што поскоро да почнема да ги реализираме на дело.западно-европскиот практичен модел покажува дека приливот на домашни и надворешни туристи отвора можности за интеракција на интернационално ниво, што за нашата земјае есенцијално зошто ќе овозможи нови интеракции и инвеститори најпрво на локално а потоа и на државно ниво. ЗАКЛУЧОК Процесот на урбанизација на Подпелистерието беше и сеуште е дирекно условен од самата топографија и од уникатната, богата биодиверзија на овој планински регион.урбанизацијата на Подпелистерските села започна во осумдесетите години од минатиот век како резултат на сложениот процес на контраурбанизација на градот Битола.За жал и покрај големите позитивни напори во последните дваесет години овие подпелистерски села сеуште се релативно неурбанизирани и како резултат на тоа природноекономски многу слабо искористени. Слика 3. Карта од Национален Парк Пелистер Руралниот туризам е витална економска компонента за развој и опстанок на нашите Подпелистерски рурални општествени заедници од што зависи и социо-економскиот проспертитет на Битола, Македонија и пошироко Балканот.Користејки ги искуствата од високо развиените Европски земји, руралниот туризам кај нас треба да се согледа и развие како основна форма на туристичко стопанисување кој треба да генерира најголем дел од финансиите произлезени од целокупното туристичко стопанство во Република Македонија.Поради заинтересираноста на инвеститорите од развиениот Свет во Подпелистерието, овој географски регион моментално мора да биде зацртан како приоритетен регион за развој на руралниот туризам во Македонија врз чии позитивен пример овој вид на туризам би се развил и пошироко во Републиката и Балканскиот Регион. ЛИТЕРАТУРА 1. United Nations World Urbanization Prospects, the 2009 Revision, Web Site of the United Nations Population Division. 2. Ацески И, Наумов Т,: Социјална екологија, Универзитет Св, Климент Охридски,Битола 3. Ацески И, Наумов Т, :Развој на урбаните центри во Р.Македонија,Институт за социолошки и политичко-правни истражувања, Скопје 4. Панов Н.Можности за развој на селскиот туризам во Република Македонија 5. Rural turism (2008) USDA Cooperative State, Education and Extension Service 6. Сопствени теренски истражувања и видувања во Република Македонија и во Обединетото Кралство. 128

131 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY SUMMARY Тhe process of urbanisation of the Potpelisterje was and still is directly derived by its topography and the unique, rich bio-diversity of this mountainous region. The process of urbanisation of the villages of Potpelister began in the eighties of the previous century as a result of the complex process of counter-urbanisation of the town Bitola. Unfortunately, although during the last twenty years an enormous effort to modernise these villages has been made they are still relatively un-urbanised and as a result their natural and economic potential remains poorly or not used at all. The rural tourism is a vital economic factor for the development and survival of our Potpelister rural communities which also determines the socio-economic prosperity of Bitola, Republic of Macedonia and later the Balkan Region. Using the positive experiences of the Developed European and Western World, the rural tourism in our country must me seen and developed as a main form of tourism which generates the majority of the finances derived from the whole turist economy of Republic of Macedonia. As investitures interested in developing the Potpelisterje Region exist, this geographical region must immediately be pencilled down as a first Region for developing the rural tourism in Macedonia and use it as a positive example for the development of this type of tourism else where in the Republic and the Region. 129

132

133 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY Maria SHISHMANOVA Sout-West University Neofit Rilski Blagoevgrad MEDICAL AND HEALTH TOURISM IN BULGARIA UDC: :615.8(497.2) Abstract The present study attempts to identify opportunities to develop medical and health tourism in Bulgaria. This type of tourism has to become one of the priority species in the strategy for sustainable tourism development in the country. Positioning of Bulgaria is also presented in the study of Economist Intelligence Unit. There are followed the issues, benefits, opportunities, best practices which are still in their infancy, public policy and cross-border interaction under the new Directive on crossborder cooperation development in combination with other types of tourism. The provisions for health tourism are also tracked in the Strategy of sustainable development tourism, horizon Keywords: health tourism, medical tourism, issues, policy, development INTRODUCTION Health tourism is the sector that is developing in the world in the time of the crisis with a growth of 10-12% per annum and is a permanent trend. Europe's aging population, which also has the means, there will be increasing need for medical services. Italy, Greece and Germany are the countries with the highest percentage of population aged over 60 years. Governments in Europe are in the process of adopting various reforms aimed at reducing costs by transferring more and more responsibility for health financing to the private sector and encourage price competition. Hospitals in Europe suffer from constantly declining revenues, which in turn leads to internal restructuring and reducing the number of hospital beds. As a result of these processes, it is observed an increase in competition among medical providers. The growth in global medical tourism continues as a result of increasing opportunities and growth for patients who choose services in approved health institutions worldwide. More patients connect quality with pay and evaluations, thereby causing guarantee the effectiveness of medical care. MATERIAL AND METHODS Many studies in the world and Europe as well as in Bulgaria are the basis of this study for the possibilities of medical and health tourism development in Bulgaria, as one of the priority types of tourism in the Strategy for sustainable development of tourism in the country by The methods used are: Theoretical analysis of the literature of the research problem and displaying the essential requirements for this type of tourism. Documentary exploration of existing analyses, reports and legal documents relating to the problem of medical and health tourism in the country. RESULTS AND DISCUSSION Definitions and nature of the health and medical tourism. Types Health tourism is not seasonal, but year-round, which brings extremely high potential. In countries where it is developed, for health and medical tourism each year are provided funds from the budget. Health tourism is a type of specialized tourism that is meet the needs of tourists restore or maintain mental and physical status and treatment, using various modern methods and programs outside hospitals. It is discussed how to summarize the name of this type of tourism. Depending on the type of predominant services medical tourism is defined as: (a) balneotourism; (b) wellness; (c) recovery; (d) climatic; (e) climatobalneotourism; (f) health tourism. In its objective it approaches to sports-recreational tourism. Lately harder to talk about health tourism as the most broad term that includes all variants of tourism with preventive, restorative and healing effect. Scientific and organizational foundations of modern health tourism for 131

134 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 the first time are discussed in 1963 in Opatija (Croatia), as it is incorporated medico-economic content. In 1978 the World Health Organization (WHO) on the proposal of the International Federation of Balneology and Climatology (FITEK) adopted a document for the development of health tourism, which extends medical social content of this type of tourism. In modern health economy include Wellness and SPA tourism. They predate modern forms of health or medical tourism. The etymology of words Wellness and SPA, according to the American doctor Halbert Dunn "Wellness" features a new concept of health. In 1961 he introduced the term "wellness" (or high-level wellness) by combining the two English words "wellness" and "well-being-fitness" (keeping in good shape). SPA is an abbreviation of the old Roman culture health through water. In Germany, the SPA concept is used for such resorts that have a positive impact on the body. The modern trend of health tourism is focusing on prevention (so called "Health for Health"), but in most of its forms it involves medical and therapeutic activities and services related to after clinical treatment, and the treatment of certain chronic diseases. Medical tourism is a new global trend that comes from the collapse of local health care systems in some countries. Those who can afford to break away from low quality local health care and contact with technologically advanced private medical care, receive better care, the best care and immediate access. Obtaining health treatment across borders is medical tourism. ( Medical tourism is not just about the hospital or at the center, which is performed. Hospital can be presented their activities to show what conditions offered, to examine patient records and to assess whether he can come to us or not. Hereinafter travel agencies intervene and they have to provide transport and organize the residence itself. It is therefore important to have a dialogue between doctors and hoteliers. The term "health tourism" should not be confused with the term "medical tourism", whose main focus is the surgical interventions. ( ). Nathan Cortez summarizes the views of researchers of medical tourism (anthropologists, lawyers, economists and doctors) and notes that medical tourism means "journey through different legislative regimes for medical service" (Cortez, N. 2008). Where are we in Europe and the World? Cortez (Cortez, N. 2008) argues that in the world have formed nine leading destinations for medical tourism. Chile is the center of medical tourism for patients from Latin America, especially Bolivia. Cuba from more than 80 years of the last century was trying to become a global medical destination, attracting tourists from Latin America, the Caribbean, Russia and England seeking procedures in the field of ophthalmology, skin diseases, joint surgery and neurology. India is the fastest growing destination for medical tourism in the World, as the Indian government follows the example of Singapore and Thailand the pioneers of medical tourism in Asia positioning the country as a world medical power. Since the early 1990s, Jordan is trying to become a regional medical center for the countries of the Arab world; Malaysia has similar ambitions too. The other two top destinations the US and Britain both send and meet medical tourists. They are countries of destination due to their highly developed health systems, and are at the same time sending countries because of high prices of medical services, or long waiting lists for a particular treatment in themselves ( ). In the top 10 global destinations for medical treatment includes France, Germany and Belgium, shows a survey of the Economist Intelligence Unit (EIU). Bulgaria has the potential to become a popular destination for health tourism because of the combination of low prices of medical services and the excellent quality provided by the professionalism of the medical staff ( ). Besides Bulgaria, the report also lists other potential destinations Poland, Mexico and India. This in turn will provide new jobs in health care and income for local economies. Among the preferred destinations are Poland and Bulgaria, due to lower prices of medical services. In 2013 enters into force new European directive, according to which patients from EU countries that are treated in other EU countries will be able to recover the funds for treatment. This directive will increase the tendency for health tourism (EU Directive on cross-border healthcare 2011/24/EC, 2013). With aging populations in some Western countries the budgets of their health systems are reduced, and it forces people to seek cheaper treatment and recuperation abroad. Besides their national health systems or private health insurers in the member countries cover treatment costs. 132

135 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY Most popular for health tourists are sterility treatments, plastic surgery, dental treatments, hip replacement surgery, laser eye surgery and others. The report warns that this health tourism presents risks. Dangerous bacteria can spread through it worldwide. The report by the Economist Intelligence Unit notes and important ethical issues associated with the increased interest to the treatment in a foreign country, especially when it comes to organ transplants. "Long waiting lists for organs in many developed countries, as well as the amount that desperate patients are willing to pay for transplantation increases the risk poorer local people to resort to illegal organ donation. It is therefore important to set international standards", says the report. ( ). To take advantage of the potential benefits of the growing medical tourism industry, the developing countries will have to provide a combination of quality, low cost and business environment that offers security to patients. To determine which countries offer the best combination of these factors, the report uses data for 60 countries. France tops the list as the US and Germany also showed good indicators of quality of medical services and better overall business environment ( ). According to the Economist Intelligence Unit some developing countries, including Mexico, Poland, Bulgaria and India are closer to the top of the rankings by offering a combination of good quality and low prices of health services Bulgaria is the cheapest destination among the top 20 countries ranked by the World Health tourism a study by the international organization analyst Economist Intelligence Unit ( ). Bulgaria is on the seventh place among the 60 countries surveyed in terms of total potential for development of tourism related medical services. Although it is not presented well in criteria related to financing and business environment, the low prices of the treatment picked up Bulgaria in the rankings. The number of doctors per capita and the number of hospital beds Bulgaria performs well in both criteria. Clinic for Neurosurgery in Germany 10 sick falls a doctor, while in Bulgaria 10 sick fall three doctors. Bulgaria has the largest number of hospital beds 6 beds per 1,000 people. The survey considers the financing only in the private health sector because that sector is the engine of this area. Bulgaria is presented as well as a whole because, although the low position in relation to the health system and business environment 34 and 41 place, it is still ahead on the above criteria. Bulgaria is almost the only low-cost country among the 20 highest positions ( ). Table 1. Medical tourism ranking: Potential by country Overall ranking Country Healthcare system Enviroment Low costs 1 France Mexico US Taiwan Poland Germany Bulgaria Sweden Belgium South Korea Greece Netherlands Canada China India Singapure Hungary Australia Austria Ukraine source: Economist Intelligence Unit 2011 Although there are several hospitals in Sofia and Varna, which is trying to attract foreign patients, currently there are no internationally accredited hospitals in Bulgaria. Medical tourism is not developed in our country and 133

136 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 one of the reasons why Bulgaria is so high on the list in terms of business environment is simply due to the fact that is a member state of the European Union. There are countries near Bulgaria where relatively large numbers of families have higher incomes and would take into account Bulgaria as a destination for health tourism. As the most popular for health tourists in our country the economists indicate the treatment of infertility, plastic surgery, dental treatment, changing hips and laser eye surgery. The index low cost of medical care makes our country attractive to poor and underdeveloped countries and for patients from such countries where the health system is bad and expensive, as former Soviet republics, countries near Caucasus, Afghanistan, Turkmenistan, Azerbaijan, etc. But in no way it makes us attractive to patients from Western Europe or the United States. Main problems Bulgaria did not attend on the European map of health journeys. Health tourism in the country is not displayed as a priority of state policy on tourism. It should be a priority of several ministries of the economy, of health care and of education and science (as it has to include educational institutions for training of personnel). No strategy for the development of health tourism. At present, medical tourism in the country is a solitary activity, because is done as a treatment for individuals in specific hospitals without the necessary organization and coordination and without the participation of the state. Lack of wide targeted advertising abroad of balneotourism, of SPA and wellness product. Bad publicity or lack of any for tourist exhibitions abroad and health tourism. There is no interaction between the health and tourism sectors, as well as any incentives for the development of this activity. Uneven development of infrastructure, unevenly between the resorts facilities. Unresolved issues with visas, and the lack of certification of hospitals to international standards of patient safety. The legal framework relevant to this type of tourism is insufficient, and the existing one needs to refine and update. Problem is the lack of medical insurance of the bulgarian doctors A low quality and poor organization in the healthcare system. Shortage of orderlies and nurses in Bulgaria. Insufficient number of qualified medical personnel and travel staff. Poor living conditions in medical institutions. Only university hospitals have conditions for developing medical tourism ( The facilities and medical equipment are not in compliance with the Western European market. Expiration of medical staff is among the main problems of the Bulgarian healthcare. Failure to attract a large proportion of foreigners patients. It turns out that Bulgaria is among the last countries in Eastern Europe that did not develop health tourism. Health tourism occurs when there is a national organization of larger companies and associations of clinics in clusters. The creation of clusters in Western Europe is guaranteed by a special law. Lack of various clusters, unified government policy and sectoral reforms. There is a lack of updated statistics and adequate operational information on users of the product health tourism. The lack of advertising and incentives for the development of this type of tourism, as well as the poor state of much of our public hospitals are among the main obstacles to the rise of this activity in the country Eastern European countries, however, are beginning to gain speed and to attract more tourists. The issue is Bulgaria speedily to find its place in this market niche. Key benefits What is the benefit for Bulgarian citizens from the entry of foreign patients and foreign investment? First, competition in services and transfer of best practices in health management. Because it turns out that they can offer better treatment and higher wages for specialists at standard prices for patients. Of course, this applies to areas where there is a good return on investment. Some researchers believe that medical tourism increases social inequalities, because not everyone can afford it. Others argue that it grows through access to medicine of classes, which previously had been left outside it 134

137 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY of uninsured or under-insured. This debate is expanded in another direction, namely the discussion about the possibility of creating portable health insurance, which would facilitate medical tourism and at the same time would be fundamentally reconsidered the principles which underlie the local, national healthcare systems (Cortez, N. 2008). The medical tourism and the whole set of practices that it implies contribute to the gradual transformation of medicine in a product a commodity that is packaged, certified, advertised, bought and sold. This process of commodified medicine is associated with discourses and practices of consumption and goes hand in hand with a more general process of commodified body and its entry into the global chain of consumption and circulation. The target group for Bulgaria must be first Scandinavian countries, England, Ireland, where many patients are waiting for treatment dental and medical as forthcoming talks with their insurance funds in order our cabinets to be included in contracts with funds in different countries such as larger suppliers. The other countries that should be considered are Germany, Austria, as well as some non-eu countries Russia, the US and Kazakhstan. There is a need to develop health tourism not for all medicine, but only for specialties that are competitive. For example invasive cardiology is exclusively developed, ophthalmology in our country is very high, as well as orthopedics and traumatology, gastroenterology. Laboratory opportunities in Bulgaria are very good. Insurance company developed a unique product in terms of possible complications years after treatment and sich benefits be borne by companies that are overseas partners. The patient still traveling can choose the program. He arrived here with a voucher, with all contracts both in his treatment and of residence and insurance The greatest benefit of health tourism is for the private hospitals, which organized packages to foreign patients, including everything travel, accommodation, treatment, rehabilitation and even tourist element. Bulgarian doctors can offer medical expertise at European and global level. But there are certain global standards for health tourism and currently only one hospital in the country covering them Sofia Med. These standards are drawn up by the World Association of Health or Medical Tourism Medical Tourism Association. Opportunities and best practices Construction of well-fitted hospitals with modern equipment is not the only condition for the development of health tourism. There is already interest from Bulgarian and foreign investors for the construction of clinics. Existing state and municipal health care system can be updated with private funds if using the mechanisms of public-private partnership. And now in our country there are many good dental, cardiological, ophthalmological, urological and orthopedic clinics or even IVF centers and robotic surgery. They all may be preferred by patients in developed countries because of their low prices and no waiting for the service. Medical centers in climatic and spa resorts in Bulgaria can provide very suitable combination of surgical procedures and subsequent physiotherapy and rehabilitation. Spa treatment resorts to develop as health centers for international tourism by reasonable construction of new specialized infrastructure with modern equipment; Given the demographic profile of Europe is supposed to work actively with health insurance funds and pension funds for the development of health tourism. Establishment of an integrated tourist product, combining medical and health services with accompanying services: - Offering various types of therapies based on mud and lye, as well as natural basis with oils of rose, lavender, grapes, etc.; - Ecological and organic products, various forms healthy eating; - Programs for detoxification and rehabilitation diets for various diseases; - Entertainment centers, shopping, and more; - More decisively boost the tourism industry. Designated health facilities that meet the requirements of world standards for health tourism to be included in the network of establishments on the site which is necessary to be developed at national level. "Cluster of health tourism Bulgaria" is legally established, but it is a continuation of previous association on health tourism, which has a 7-year history. The cluster brings together 10 dental clinics, tour operator, a bank, an insurance institution. It will take 20 more medical clinics, more tour operators, hotels and spa centers. A structure is built that creates coordination between clinics, advertises abroad, organizes meetings with the ambassadors of the target countries, attends congresses in health tourism in Orlando, Las Vegas, Ankara, Moscow. 135

138 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 Forthcoming is the construction of logistics and coordination between doctors, dentists, spa centers, tour operators and hotel facilities. It will start deliberately presenting a plan in certain countries the possibilities of Bulgarian medical tourism. So all medical clinics that have an interest in health tourism are invited to join them in order to be able to implement together policies for the development of health tourism. "Cluster for health tourism Bulgaria" is the latest approved for funding and the first health program in the Operational Program "Competitiveness". "The cluster of health regions" is the first health cluster in Bulgaria registered in a winning European project. With a view to the formation of short, medium and long-term policy, the objectives are: first in the field of training of doctors and nurses, second in the field of innovation in the healthcare system, third training at all levels using existing capacity in the regions for the implementation of right policies regional and national, in the healthcare system. So it is to meet the new requirements which European Union (EU) demands. Steps are planned to implement the first and second component of the program "Competitiveness and administrative capacity", which is not in competence of the Ministry of Health, but the Ministry of Economy. Alliances are needed in all areas economy, business, tourism, health care, so as to realize the best ideas. The construction of regional clusters are envisaged, as in the medium term considering the unification of different health structures. The cluster includes different areas training, medical and health tourism, innovation in the medical system, education of cluster members in Switzerland, Germany and Austria, participation in international health fairs. The main objective is the formation of long-term goals of health policies and improving the quality of medical care and services. In the last five or six years in the country began construction of more complex clinics where deliberately seek foreign patients. In "Tokuda" for seven years have passed 11,500 foreign patients. They are from all over the world the EU (more than 3,000), Russia (2,500), USA (860), Canada (800), North Africa, Middle East, Turkey (900), Macedonia (1,100), Greece (780). "City Clinic" also launched this activity. For an year in the clinic have passed more than 600 patients with venous stenosis worldwide and another 1,200 for endovascular treatment of venous and arterial pathology. The hospital plans to sign a contract for treatment with Libya in the field of cardiovascular disease and atherosclerosis There is novelty "tourist" in this case is not the patient, but the best foreign specialists who are beginning to carry out operations in Bulgaria rather than in their own clinics. This possibility significantly reduces the cost of treatment abroad and at the same time is an amazing source of exchange of experience between the doctors and the chance for a patient to receive the best service without traveling and without straining additional costs budget. State policy and cross-border cooperation Until recently, the concept of health tourism was seen as exotic. Today the professionals, the state and businesses increasingly appreciate the potential benefits of the development of such tourism sector and the macroeconomy of the country. It never before the crisis was not so clear that health is a sector which very directly depends on the economy and prudent policies. Bulgaria is the poorest country in the EU, her patients are most dissatisfied with the health services, and personal payments outside the statutory health insurance are highest. Prospective politicians in the European Union have long sought for organizing the positives of each health system and consequently appear Directive on cross-border healthcare 2011/24 / EC, which regulates the free access to medical care for all European citizens within the EU. Through this regulation, the European health funds have the opportunity to provide its customers quality medical care at a reasonable price (the EU Directive on crossborder healthcare 2011/24/EU). The policy is that many factors contribute to the growing interconnection between health systems and policies in the European Union: treating patients throughout the Union; health professionals working in different EU countries; expectations of healthcare are higher; medical technology improve. Challenges are: Provide clear rules and reliable patient information on access to and reimbursement of healthcare in another EU country the task of the new national contact points; Meet the expectations of patients on the highest possible quality of healthcare. Information on patient safety and quality of health services provided by national contact points will help you make an informed choice; 136

139 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY Ensuring closer cooperation between EU countries in the interest of patients; Elimination of longstanding legal uncertainty the new rules establish a balance between maintaining the sustainability of health systems and protecting the rights of patients to be treated abroad. EU countries had to adopt national laws implementing the Directive by 25 October Moreover, population aging and in the future can be expected to increase health services, so that it is another incentive to focus efforts and investments. The state would benefit a lot from this huge potential that is not currently used. A combination with other types of tourism Medical tourism is practiced by some doctors. They work in a hospital, but at the same time practice medical services out to other hospitals in the country. They conclude an agreement with the various regional health funds for two or three hours at each location. Some of our doctors even work on weekends outside the country, for example England, giving duties. The phenomenon of "health tourism" has covered a lot of foreigners who prefer Bulgaria as a destination. One of the famous spa resort of Sandanski every weekend is visited by Greeks and Jews from Israel. Greeks are looking for cheap dental care. Israelis treat allergies and bronchitis using mineral water. Solving health problems, combined with tourist visits, it is one of the proposals "Balkanturist-Thrace". The tour operator with plastic surgery clinic "Hygeia" offer in their spare time procedures a visit to the excavations of a Thracian settlements in the Rhodopes. Walks of patients are matched with tasting Bulgarian specialties like white cheese, yogurt and homemade brandy. Health tourism can be combined with other forms of specialized tourism marine, urban, cultural and historical, rural, golf, adventure, etc. It is possible because the resorts are in reserved ecozones with great biodiversity and close to many cultural and historical artifacts. They can organize mountain, eco, wine and walking tours. This stimulates the growth of additional tourism services 48% of guests enjoying SPA product seek an additional, and 27% at least two types of tourism. This fact is important for the local communities themselves, as resources available are used to the maximum (The Strategy for Sustainable Tourism Development, Horizon 2030). Measures for the implementation of health (and medical) tourism The Strategy for Sustainable Tourism Development, Horizon 2030 is noteworthy that considered only health without medical tourism: Develop a program and an action plan for the development of health tourism - balneotourism, SPA and Wellness tourism in Bulgaria; Creating opportunities for multi-year use of resort areas with complex inclusion of their resources; Round development of the balneo and SPA centers in the major seaside resorts. Renewing the supply of medical and preventive programs that combine summer vacation with treatment; Modernization of national and regional resorts with new facilities and equipment, apparatus and improving existing ones; Protection and preservation of natural resources, conducting environmental policy for "healthy living environment" as a guarantee for healing functions of resort and tourist areas; Ensuring rational use of mineral therapeutic waters to improve and restore the health of citizens and enhance public welfare; Settlement activities and competences of state bodies and local authorities related to the most efficient use of hot and cold mineral water with proven medicinal and economic characteristics and qualities for organizing various business activities including for health tourism; Expanding the SPA and wellness product by introducing new methods, procedures and programs. Application of non-traditional means of prevention and treatment; The inclusion of SPA treatments to the package of services to VIP guests and corporate clients is a prerequisite for expanding the social circle of potential tourists who enjoy SPA programs with a full SPA package; Use specific mix (product, price, distribution, advertising) for each price segment of consumers; Establishment and development of partnership relations with representatives of all stakeholders in the field of health tourism, consumer and industry organizations, professional associations, state and municipal health institutions specializing in health tourism, tour operators, etc.; Establishment of an organizational framework and a mechanism for coordinating the efforts of various stakeholders in order to achieve more effective actions on the national and international market for health trips; 137

140 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 Improving the mechanisms of interaction between the institutions involved competence in the field of health tourism; Consideration of legislation in Bulgaria to the international market; Restoration of specialized vocational schools, introduction of the dual system of education and compulsory professional practice; Encourage employers to invest in tourism the formation of new professional skills, training and qualifications of personnel in the field of health tourism; Training of service personnel corresponding to changes in the SPA and wellness industry, learning languages by medical personnel; Development and dissemination of information and promotional materials, organization of and participation in seminars, roundtables, conferences, tourism fairs and other PR, advertising and marketing campaigns and more initiatives on the development of health tourism.f tourism. This fact is important for the local communities themselves, as resources available are used to the maximum. (Strategy for Sustainable Tourism Development, Horizon 2030). CONCLUSION Health tourism is strongly growing international industry, whose rise was due to competitive prices in the field of health, the increase in state standards in this sphere, as well as available information and convenience of travel. Countries that could benefit from this industry are those that fail to meet the requirements of the three criteria mentioned by analysts the strength of the health system, the strength of the business environment, and prices of health services in each country. Medical tourism largely depends also from: the state policy, the potential for publicprivate partnerships, the quality control and international accreditation. Bulgaria is among the countries that are most successfully can benefit from global trends in health tourism. According to the survey, prices in the Bulgarian healthcare system are the second lowest among the countries surveyed. This is the conclusion of a detailed study in the field of international health committed by the international organization analyst Economist Intelligence Unit. Health tourism can stop the "brain drain" in medicine. Health tourism can become profitable sector of the Bulgarian economy. And now it is a winner for clinics that carry it out, because it offers a complex service, insurance and follow-up treatment, and the people who benefit from, invest in their health. Bulgaria should seek ways to reposition itself in the crisis green, clean economy allows for growth. The country has the potential to build clusters of emerging industries. Technologies can unite in clusters chemical industry, logistics, outsourcing, pharmaceuticals, healthcare. However, the latter require institutional efforts to attract major investors. Health care and wellness will promote the country as a tourist destination. Potential development is the production of organic foods and dietary supplements that may be included in the health and medical tourism. We need a consensus with business for development of priorities. It is necessary to target this resource to the natural, historical and architectural resources of the country, to sectors that have potential for global growth. We need to employ low and highly qualified personnel. The Ministry of Economy will also play the role of "manager" of the bussiness environment. Important is the role of municipalities. REFERENCES 1. EU directive on cross-border healthcare 2011/24 / EC, Strategy for sustainable development of tourism horizon Cortez, N. 2008, International health care convergence: the benefits and burdens of market-driven standardization, Wisconsin International Law Journal 4. Cortez, N. 2008, Patient without borders: the emerging global market for patients and the evolution of modern health care - Ind. Law Journal Economist Intelligence Unit 6. %D0%B8%D1%86%D0%B8%D0%BD%D1%81%D0%BA%D0%B8- %D1%82%D1%83%D1%80%D0%B8%D0%B7%D1%8A%D0%BC/ 7. October 1, 2011 Experts predict a boom in health tourism 138

141 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY SHAR MOUNTAIN BENEFITS AND DISADVANTAGES IN TOURISM DEVELEPOMENT BY PROCLAMATION IN NATIONAL PARK Hristina DIMESKA, Nikola PANOV Department of Geography, Faculty of Natural Sciences and Mathematics, Sts. Cyril and Methodius University UDC: (497.7:23) Abstract The current experience in the concern and the protection of certain natural rarities and localities that are ample with natural beauties notes a positive trend. The aforementioned rarities are receiving a treatment that contributes towards their consistent development, that magnifies the role of the society towards the organization and humanization of the environment, the protection and the improvement of the nature and trough these activities development of tourism as economic branch that has the capability of regenerating profit, and on the other hand to preserve the protected natural resources. The Republic of Macedonia features numerous natural rarities, and Shar Mountain is one of the most remarkable objects. Its size, and the beautiful natural landscapes that are very rare, make room for development of different types of tourism, however with that the need of protection of the landscape is imposed through proclaiming this beautiful area as a National park. This paper has a goal to introduce the values that Shar Mountain has in its disposal, the benefits and the challenges of the protection of the aforementioned through the proclamation as a National park, with an emphasis on tourism. Key words: National park, Shar Mountain, tourism, benefits, disadvantages INTRODUCTION AND LITERATURE REVIEW As a result of natural and anthropogenic heritage, Shar Mountain fulfills all the conditions to be fully protected, i.e to take all necessary measures and actions to preserve its geomorphologic, hydrological and biogeographically specifics. By the time of Ptolemy and Stratton, until the end of the XIX century it was believed that Shar Mountain represents central-a parallel hill in the Balkans, from the Adriatic - to the Black Sea. 16 The procedure for proclamation as a national park is in progress, although the initiative for the initiation of the same dates back to A starting point for starting the procedure for the proclamation of apart of the massif in Shar Mountain National park, payables for Europe s protection of the natural heritage, elaborated in a pan - European strategy for biological diversity of the landscape. 17 When we are talking about the aspirations of the Republic of Macedonia for admission to the implementation of the Western European integration, International Conventions for the protection of the environmental management and biodiversity and representation are a legal obligation of the state. The promotion and protection of the environment can not be tracked across multiple aspects, but socio geographic subsystem occupies a central place in the environment as a major factor in its promotion. Indeed, it consists of three subsystems, such as population, settlements and socio-economic conditions. 18 When we are talking about tourism, it is noticeable that this region is not very clean-preserved from this aspect, although it is abundant in natural motifs, which has classified the group of regions with rich and complex tourist offer. Taking into consideration and by the fact that the mountains slowly but surely allocated, as several of the most visited tourist attractions. The large number of cirques, glacial lakes and micro different forms of glacial relief, distinguished the Shar Mountain as natural rarity. According to the definition of protected natural areas, adopted at the Fourth World Congress on National Parks and Protected Areas (Venezuela, 1991), national parks provide the following conditions: 1. Research; 2. Protection of wildlife; 3. Protection of species and genetic diversity; 4. Protection of specific natural and cultural values; 16 Kolchakoski D., Geomorphology, PMF, Skopje, 2006, pg Panov M., Villages settlements in Republic of Macedonia, Book 1, 1993, pg

142 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX Tourism and Recreation; 6. Sustainable use of natural resources; 7. Supporting cultural and traditional values. 19 Anthropogenic tourist motives, together with the natural values, represent a joint entity that has an important role in the overall development of the Shar Mountain. METHODOLOGY This paper is research, based on a primary and secondary sources that aim to provide theoretically based case studies analysis of the basic characteristics of Shar Mountain, and proclamation as a National park, and benefits from it for tourism development. Methodology that was applied includes methods of analysis and synthesis, method of field research and geographical methods. SHAR MOUNTAIN - BASIC CHARACTERISTICS Shar Mountain is located in the far northwestern part of the Republic of Macedonia and it is one of the highest (Turk m.a.s.l) and the most widespread mountains area (840,2 km 2 ) in the country and the region. Predicted limits in National park Shar Mountain through the length of the border and it ends in the south western parts of Kosovo and final north western parts of the Republic of Macedonia, with a total area of 51,858 he (30% of the total area of the mountain). Unlike most mountains on the Balkan Peninsula, Shar Mountain is contrary to the usual dinar direction of spreading. The main ridge of the mountain has a length of 80 km and a width of km, and extends towards the southwest-northeast. 20 This mountain range has excellent geographical, but also touristic position, and its proximity to the very border with Mavrovo National park (part of the massif on the Korab and Bistra), but also with neighboring Kosovo has been allocated as very important and prominent tourist facility. Here, it is very important that the neighboring side, the parts of Shar is protected by law in the framework of already existing national park, "Shar Mountain" with a total area of ha. This mountain range is rich with different hydrographic objects (a large number of streams, rivers and glacial lakes). Glacial lakes are located there (known as Sharski eyes) whose number amounts to 39, out of which 29 are on the Macedonian side, as well as fast and clear rivers that are characterized by noisy and sparkling rapids, waterfalls, which offer a real magnificent landscape. Shar Mountain is rich with a large number of animal species. It is an area with a colorful diversity, rich with insects, amphibians, reptiles, birds and mammals. Here a lot of kinds of butterflies appear, and also the golden and white headed eagle are evidenced, as well as owl, grey falcon, swallow falcon, buzzard hawk, and more than 10 kinds of birds have been recorded that are included on the List of directives of the Council of Europe. The representatives of mammals recorded, are the bear, lynx, wild cat, otter, ermine, wild pig, wild goat, deer, wolf, fox, wild rabbit, white marten, golden marten, badger and others. In addition to this flows the data that says that here is located the hunting location Leshnica, one of the richest with wild animals in the country, within state property. Anthropogenic values are more lightly represented in comparison to the natural ones, and what can be drawn from this are above all the skiing terrains that are a nature s gift, but with a certain infrastructural interventions they enable preconditions for development of winter sports and more manifestations, like the Sharplaninski Coup (having a tradition more than 40 years), winter university sport manifestation of international character, fishing sport contest, that happens at the Vratnichko lake and the manifestation Ilirian carnival - that takes place in the village Bozovce. POPULATION Basic demographic characteristics represented with the population and the village communities within the borders of proposed National park Shar mountain, note that there are 5 settlements (Brezno, Gorno Jelovce, Vejce, Vozovce, Brodec and Veshala), and according to the data of the last population census, living residents. 19 Republic of Serbia, Ministry of Environment, mining and physical planning: Protected natural areas ( 20 Kolchakoski D., Geomorphology, PMF, Skopje, 2006, pg

143 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY According to the sex structure, male inhabitants are registered here, and female. The majority of the population are Albanians with inhabitants and Macedonian with 10 inhabitants 21 Table 1, Village settlements in the territory of potential NP Shar Mountain, their m.a.s.l and population number Settlement Meters above sea level Population Brezno Gorno Jelovce Vejce Bozovce Brodec Ve{ala source: SSO, Book XI, 2004 ACCOMODATION Accommodation is the carrier of material factors for tourism development and we cannot even think of tourism development without proper accommodation. Here, hotels are the most important type of accommodation facilities in the region, and the capacities that stand out are Popova Shapka with capacity of 26 rooms and 220 beds, hotels Slavija, Teteks, Bora, Konaku & Nolit, Kasa Leone, with total capacity of about 500 beds. In the period several resorts are built, like Teteks (today is B category hotel), Ljuboten, Tetovska banka and mountain house Jelak, built on area with the same name. In the spring parts of Pena river, within a region with beautiful nature, 2 mountain houses are built. In 1989 in Popova Shapka the most modern facility in the region was built, with total capacity of 220 beds. Mountain house Konak is located in the complex of monastery Ss. Naum Ohridski miracle maker on m.a.s.l, and very nearly a souvenir store is located, selling tourism prospects and macedonian wines. INFRASTRUCTURE The infrastructure is necessary precondition for development and improvement in every segment of human life and is remarkably important for every region, including its overall development. At the researched area the touristic locality Popova Shapka is only 7 km away from Tetovo. There is a contemporary asphalt road to the central part of the locality, with altitude between m, where the hotels, hospitality objects and the other touristic motifs are located, with length of 18,5 km. The road has been built in On the locality of Popova Shapka, analog to its relief characteristics 13 sky-lifts are projected and 3 cable cars, with total length of m. They are spread in such a way so that all trails are easily walk able and very accessible. They have total length of , and a capacity of skis, meaning around per hour, realistic capacity. When we add m sky lift from Tetovo - Popova Shapka to this, the length of the cable communications built will be m. CHALLENGES AND BENEFITS BY PROCLAMATION IN NATIONAL PARK The protection of natural resources is frequent in the developed countries, the developing countries and in undeveloped countries. Republic of Macedonia, although a developing country, pays attention in a big part for protection and preservation of the natural beauties and rarities which the country has at its disposal. Although the initiative lasts for a longer period of time (partially in the collaboration between the State institute for nature conservation of Srbia, Belgrade). Within this collaboration, the Protocol for Collaboration has been signed (Novi Sad ). This Protocol was signed looking up from the statutes of the Convention for biological diversity and from other international declarations for nature protection, as well as from the need of preservation of the natural resources of Shar Mountain in international context. A starting point for initiation of this event of proclamation of a part of the massif of Shar Mountain of the Macedonian side for national park, are the commitments of Europe for protection of its natural heredity, that are elaborated in details in the Pan-european strategy for biological and landscape diversity (voted by the Council of Europe at the European ministry conference Living environment for Europe held in Sophia, Bulgaria in 1995 (the 21 SSO, Census of Population, Households and Dwellings,

144 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 same program, was developed in Macedonia for the needs of the spatial plan of RM until 2020, within the framework of the Study for protection of the natural heredity. 22 A bit later, in 1997, the Ministry of urbanism, building sector and protection of the living environment prepared the suggestion for adoption of a law for proclamation of a part of Shar Mountain as a national park as an official law suggestion. Positive reviews for this law suggestion were received by the corresponding ministries. The secretariat of legislation as well as the Faculty of mathematics and natural sciences and from NGO s (connected with protection of nature). The ministry of agriculture, forestry and water management as well as the faculty of forestry got themselves isolated from this suggestion. Today, here as a protected rarity we can take apart the locality of Popova Shapka, within the category of separate botanical and animal species outside of the natural reservations, reservation of spruce (Piceaexelsa L.), protected in 1966, with overall area of 5,2 ha. Moving on, the following were suggested as monuments of nature: The Bogovinsko lake, Karanikolichko lake, Pena river and the waterfall Dolna Skala. The protection of the natural rarities is not a novelty and that is why the experiences of the previous and the already existing protected parks in the country should be used. Therefore, when we talk about the protection of national parks here, the territory is divided among three zones: strictly protected, touristic recreational and ameliorative. With continuous maintenance of the natural evolution and natural phenomena in unchanged condition as a goal, in the strictly protected zones a lot of measures are taken (marking the borders and setting up of information panels, prohibition of grazing of domestic animals, prohibition of free movement of people, prohibition of performance of any actions, prohibition of cutting the woods or building of objects, and the procedures of scientific and educational goals can be performed only under special permission. Touristic recreational zones permit uninterrupted development of tourism and activities connected to it. In ameliorative zones the protection is based on rational utilization of natural values and their maintenance and on separate places of the old woods renewal is performed. There are small zones where it has been left to the nature itself to solely develop. In terms of protection and conservation of Shar Mountain, the measures that should be taken are: - Protection, preservation and sustainable development of the natural resources; - Preservation and sustainable use of the forest complexes; - Contemporary arrangement and organization of the villages within and around the Park and their infrastructural connection with the rest of the populated areas in Polog; - Organization and building of a traffic system; - Inclusion of the surplus of the labor force from the mountain villages in the organization and arrangement of the park; - Opening a market for the agricultural products of this area; - Stimulation and financing the development of the pasturage, which represents a historical mark of our country and the Balkan area in general; - Regulation of the pastures according to the Law for Pastures and within the jurisdiction of the suitable institutions; - Building of an appropriate communal infrastructure. From the above mentioned facts, it can be concluded that, according to the region s interest and the municipalities where the Park is located, especially the populated areas within and next to the borders of the Park, this Park should be declared in the category of the highest national goods and with that, the society should establish a special relationship and attention towards every element and every content within the aforementioned park. By proclamation in National park, the borders of NP Mavrovo and NP Shar Mountain will expand and they will have around ha protected land. What is especially important is that if it comes to proclamation of a part of Shar Mountain as a national park, the nine percent, current percentage of protected areas in the country will increase this percent to 12 % of its territory which is satisfactory for protection of the environment. Because of this reason the question for proclamation of Shar Mountain for protected area, respectively National Park, it is again popular and defined as a priority in the Program in accordance with the National Strategy for protection of the biological diversity. That is why, since february the Government instructed the Ministry Valorization of natural values on Shar Mountain and estimation on their market value, final report, project number of , Ministry of Environment and Physical Planning, Republic of Macedonia

145 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY to continue the process for providing financial means form domestic and foreign donors for a study for valorization of the natural resources of the natural values of Shar Mountain. This study until the end of the month should start with realization of the UNEP (Financed by the Global Ecology Fund GEF) from Vienna and it should be done by the end of this year. 23 BENEFITS FROM THE TOURISM DEVELOPMENT When analyzing the protected natural rarities from one, and the tourism as an economic branch from another aspect, an answer to the question whether we could think about the development of tourism of such areas is posed, which says that with carefully built study for development of the aforementioned but also protection of the nature, it shouldn t come to cohesion of these two elements. Actually if we don t access the implementation of the study very carefully or the strategy for development, these could contribute to numerous effects: protection of the environment on one, but numerous positive effects from the tourism development as well, on the other hand. Solving the problems in the area of the environment is the basis for further tourism development. Detailed analysis of these problems, proposition of measures for their solution and further environment monitoring is a factor for the future of the tourism in the region. However, the crucial problem that appears is the local population and the refusal of acceptation of the idea for proclamation of Shar Mountain as a NP, above all as a result of the non informed population, related to their unstopped movement throughout the mountain and the possibility of negative influence of the protection of the park over tourism, but also of the tourism over the mountain and her unusual beauties. Because of this reason, the utilization of the natural resources above all as a result of the tourism and its development is very specific step and that is why we should be cautious regarding the possible negative influences of the tourism over the environment, but on the other hand investments should contribute towards preservation of certain natural phenomena, as well as the promotion of the landscape of the mountain. We could take the following benefits from the tourism development as standing points: - Preservation of the area; - Building appropriate infrastructural capacities (communicative and receptive a priori intended for the tourists, but used by the local population as well) (According to the Law for protection of natural rarities and with the new urbanistic plan, it is foreseen for 600 new weekend houses to be built, a few hotels and hospitality facilities, parking space and sport arenas. Within the weekend houses, 1790 beds are predicted); - Increasing the rate of employment and the engagement of the local population; - Increasing the awareness of belonging to the environment; - Improving the level of socialization within the local population; - Utilization of the locally produced groceries - And at the end, the economic benefit, which is especially important. The revenue collected by tourism should be appointed for preservation and protection of the beauties of the park, than towards realization of economic benefit for the local and state governments on one, and the population on the other hand. SWOT ANALISYS BY PROCLAMATION IN A NATIONAL PARK AND TOURISM DEVELOPMENT Strrenghts - Excellent geographic and touristic geographical position; - Attractive natural geographic motifs and their preservation; - Excellent climate potentials, suitable for touristic development ( snow days at the ski trails); - Suitable trails for skiing (out of which three are according to the FIS criteria); - Solid material basis; - Rich tradition and cultural-historical heritage. Weaknesses - Insufficient promotion of the touristic Center; - The malfunction of the ski lifts; - The lack of contemporary accommodation venues. 23 Statement of Nurhan Izairi, minster of Ministry of Environment, mining and physical planning, Republic of Macedonia,

146 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 Opportunities - Renovation and consumption of the already existing accommodation capacities - Increase of the number of visitors - Development of summer tourism - Building walking trails to the most attractive spots and to the mountain lakes - Bringing into service the ski lift - Utilization of EU funds - Training of the population the carrier of touristic activities - Possibilities for international cooperation - Possibilities for cooperation with NP Mavrovo - The village Gorno Jelovce, which falls in the region of NP Shar Mountain, is completely depopulated and the same could be transformed into a touristic center with the example of a few villages within the mountainous part of the Alps, where the accommodation capacities could be used with their renovation. This is made possible by the ethno values, as well as the climate, the clear mountain air and the flower meadows. The tourism on the other hand could contribute to their revitalization. Threats - Loss of the primate as leading touristic destination in the country; - Insufficient financial means; - Decreased investments; - Political influence; - Building of unplanned weekend settlements; - Disruption of the eco-balance with popularization of the area; - Possibility of deficit of educated population. CONCLUSION When we say tourism development, which is proportionally connected with preservation of the environment, it is usually meant about the one that satisfies the currently touristic demand and touristic supply, confronting an improvement of the possibilities for utilization of touristic resources in the future, without endangering the possibilities of the future generations for satisfaction of their touristic needs. In order for the tourism to truly contribute in the overall development, it is necessary to be planned and led in a way that allows protection and improvement of the environment. Regarding the studied region, the tourism has a huge importance and knowledge, and represents even higher chance for improvement and transformation of the region. The analysis of the pro s and con s regarding the proclamation in a national park, weighs more towards the benefits, and within that direction it should be thought about a protection and implementation of the bill for protection of Shar Mountain as a highest national good, as soon as possible. The basic characteristics of the natural benefits, regarding the tourism, starting from the relief, hydrographical, climate, biogeographically characteristics, point out the potential that Shar Mountain possesses and it is necessary for development of a certain forms of tourism (as the rural tourism with a higher number of its branches) that would contribute towards development of the whole region on one, and preservation and protection of the natural rarities within the region, on the other hand. Therefore, tourism in the future national park should have the dominant function in the utilization of the natural resources, and special attention should be paid to the negative influences of the tourism on the environment and their minimization, so at the end proclamation of Shar Mountain as a National park could contribute towards desired development of the tourism that would influence the overall development of the region and would bring about positive measurable results. REFERENCES: 1. Bakik O., Marketing in tourism, Belgrade, 2010; 2. Breiling M., Rural Tourism, Experience from Austria, Opportunities for Japan, Department for Urban Design and Landscape Architecture, TU Wien, 2005; 3. Daskalovski V., Madgevikj M., Geography of settlements, Skopje, 2008; 4. Kolchakovski D., Basic natural geographic characteristics of Shar Mountain (geology, geomorphology and hydrology), News letter on Istra, Society of biology students, Vol.2, 2003, str.3-7; 5. Kolchakovski D., Biogeography, Faculty of natural science and mathematics, Skopje, 2006, 144

147 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY 6. Kolchakovski D., Potential natural reserves in the coming national park Shar Mountain, II Congress of the geographers of the RM, 2000, str ; 7. Lazarevski A., Climate of Macedonia, Culture, Skopje, 1993; 8. Mijalov R., Natural geographical basics in tourism, Skopje, 2007; 9. Panov M., Social geography, population and settlements, University St. Cyril and Methodius, Skopje, 1987; 10. Panov M., Villages in the Republic of Macedonia, Skopje, 1993; 11. Panov N., Angelovski N., Tourist guide throw Macedonia, Skopje, 2009; 12. Panov N., Basics of tourism, Skopje, 2004; 13. Panov N., Stetikj S., Touristic geography, Skopje, 2008; 14. Profil on Municipality of Tetovo, LER office, Tetovo; 2002; 15. Selmani A., Dimitrovska O., Natural environment, Skopje, 2004; 16. Society for tourism and hospitality Popova Sapka; 17. Stojmilov A., Tourism values of the mountains in Macedonia, Proceedings of Geographical Institute Skopje, 1975; 18. Trifunoski J., Polog (Anthropogenic studies), Belgrade, 1976; 19. Valorization on natural values on Shar Mountain and estimation on their market value, final report, project number, of , Ministry of Environment and Physical Planning, Republic of Macedonia 20. Vlahovich S., Management, Bar, 2006; 21. Zikov M., Air temperature, thermal regime and climate division by thermal regime in the Republic of Macedonia, Part of the project: The influence of the Mediterranean Sea on the climate in the Republic of Macedonia, Kumanovo, 1997; Web pages:

148

149 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY ALTERNATIVE FORMS OF TOURISM AS A STRATEGIC SOLUTION FOR THE PROBLEM-SHORT TOURISM SEASON IN THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA Dejan ILIEV, Risto MIJALOV, Goran KITEVSKI Faculty of Natural Science and Mathematics, Institute of Geography, Arihmedova 3, Skopje d.iliev@hotmail.com UDC: : (497.7) Abstract The main feature of the tourist movements in the country of Republic of Macedonia is the seasonal concentration which occurs as a result primarily of the needs of tourists for leisure and recreation in coastal areas of the natural lakes in the summer and mountain centers during the winter months.thus, Republic of Macedonia is an interesting destination for tourists during the summer months of July and August and in a very small part of the winter tourist season, while in spatial aspect, most attractive places are Ohrid and Skopje. This distribution of temporal and spatial concentration of tourist movements causes a range of substantive issues like the short tourist season, unprofitably performance of the tourism sector and so on. The way out of this situation should be sought in the discovery and activation of new tourism places outside the main summer and winter fraction of the tourist season, or through the process of planning, organizing and developing alternative forms of tourism (congress, cultural tourism, rural tourism, spa tourism, hunting tourism etc.) for which, the Republic of Macedonia has a quality potential, but so far has not been sufficiently exploited. Key words: alternative tourism, seasonal concentration tourism, tourist movements, tourist turnover. INTRODUCTION Tourism represents a significant and complex economic branch which has a great influence on the economic development of a country, which is seen mostly by the incomes generated from the tourist consumption of products and services, from the taxes which are collected from the tourist industry, as well as, from the opportunities for new employments. (Iliev, 2010; p. 114). The second half of the 20 th century is a turning point from elite to mass tourism and the end of this century represents a return to the better quality of the tourism through the specific forms of tourism. (Shtetic, 2007, p. 5). According to the World Tourism Organization the classical forms of tourism are stagnant while the specific forms of tourism are in the process of development (Shtetic, 2007, p. 152). The hot and dry summers and the mild and wet winters offer possibilities for development of tourism especially in the summer, but this does not mean that the Republic of Macedonia does not offer possibilities for the development of tourism in the rest of the year, on the contrary the Republic of Macedonia has something to offer in every season. Therefore, alternative forms of tourism are an important part of the tourism market and an important part of the tourism business, especially when it comes to extending the tourist season. Considering that the consumption of participants in these trips (especially in the congress tourism, cultural tourism, urban tourism, etc.) is several times higher than the one of the classical tourists, it should be thought seriously about the development of these forms of tourism. The development of these forms of tourism requires greater investments, hiring of specialists from different areas of planning, education and training of qualified personnel, promotion and advertising, appropriate infrastructure, facilities and resources that can meet the specific needs of this part of the tourist market. The research and its results in this paper are conceptualized in three main sections. In the first part "Reasons for discontinuous tourist turnover and the issue of short tourist season in the Republic of Macedonia" through specific physical indicators which represent tourist development, the short tourist season in the country and the problems that it causes are defined. In the second part, Developmental functions of alternative forms of tourism, a special emphasis is placed on the importance of the economic and non-economic aspects of alternative tourism forms and their impacts not only economic development but also the overall social development. In the third part, "The alternative forms of tourism as a strategic decision to extend the tourist season in the Republic of Macedonia" certain clear objectives and directions of development are shown and it is necessary to implement these objectives and directions in the future strategies for tourism development in the country. 147

150 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 REASONS FOR DISCONTINUOUS TOURIST TURNOVER AND THE ISSUE OF SHORT TOURIST SEASON IN THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA The period from 1991 till 2014 was characterized by oscillations in the development of tourism in the Republic of Macedonia in which the principal place for most of the time was held by the domestic tourism. From a strategic point of view, this direction in the development of tourism can have positive guidance if it is encouraged by a state intervention in order to minimize the outflow of foreign currency abroad by Macedonian tourists. But, despite everything, in the first 10 years of the analysed period there is a decrease in both of the number of arrivals and nights spent of domestic tourists and in the number of arrivals and nights spent of foreign tourists, so reducing domestic tourists is lower compared to foreign tourists. (Figure 1). Figure 1. Tourist arrivals and tourist nights spent ( ) source: according to data from the State Statistical Office of the Republic of Macedonia There are more reasons for the decrease in tourist turnover in the domestic and foreign tourists in the period , but the most important ones are the following (Bojadzhieski, D., Vekikj, J., 2001): The increasingly emphasized and strong competition in the international tourist market; The unfinished privatization and categorization of facilities in the tourist offer; The inadequate for the international tourism market and still the incomplete content of the tourist offer; The inadequate and modest tourist presentation of all the tourist values of the country in the international tourism market; The catering and tourism facilities are relatively slow in receiving the experiences of the standards of quality and hygiene services from around the world; The undeveloped and unstable economy with its slow implementation of economic reforms, its high unemployment and its low living standards of the population; The unfavorable political and security situation in our neighborhood and the Balkan Peninsula, makes our country marked an unsafe tourist destination. On the other hand, the period after 2001 is a period of political stabilization and Euro-Atlantic integration of the Republic of Macedonia, which shows the development of tourism to a greater extent. Treating tourism as an activity of strategic importance for the development of the state, the increased presentation on the international tourism market and increasing the quality of the tourist products and services in the tourism sector have led to a gradual increase in the arrivals and nights spent by the domestic and foreign tourists. But despite the permanent increase of tourist income in the period , the problem of short tourist season in Republic of Macedonia 148

151 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY is still present. To determine the problem it must be presented a temporal distribution of tourist income expressed through the realized arrivals and nights spent of tourists during the months in a year. (Figure 2 and Figure 3). Figure 2. Tourist arrivals, by months source: according to data from the State Statistical Office of the Republic of Macedonia The largest numbers of arrivals of tourists are realized in the summer tourist season and that is in July and August. The summer months July and August soaked up or 34.9 % of the total arrivals of tourists in 1991, or 30.0 % in 2001 and or 36.8% in Unlike these months, in the winter tourist season (December, January and February), the arrivals of tourists are quite less expressed. (Figure 2.). Figure 3. Tourist nights spent, by months source: according to data from the State Statistical Office of the Republic of Macedonia The nights spent by tourists similarly as the arrivals of tourists are mostly organized during the summer months of July and August. Therefore, in July and August 1991 were recorded or 65.9 % in 1991, or 56.0 % in 2001 and or 56.3 % in Unlike the nights spent by tourists in the main summer season, the nights spent in the winter tourist season (December, January and February) have an extremely lower percentage of realized total nights spent (Figure 3.). The reason for the increased concentration of tourists during the summer months lies in the need for rest and recreation of tourists in the resorts that are primarily located on the banks the natural lakes: Ohrid, Prespa and Dojran. On the other hand, the reasons for the lower turnover of tourists during the winter tourist season are the 149

152 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 inappropriate for the international tourism market and still the incomplete content of the tourist offer, and the increasingly emphasized and strong competition in the regional tourism market for winter-sports tourism (Serbia, Bulgaria and etc.), the high prices of hotel and catering services for tourists in the mountain centres in terms of competition and so on. The analysis shows that the Republic of Macedonia is characterized by a short tourist season, or in other words, the country is an interesting tourist destination for tourists during the summer months of July and August and quite insignificant part of the winter tourist season, and the tourist destination aspect according to the realized tourist turnover, mainly for Skopje (the visit of the historical monuments, the numerous conferences, congresses, events, etc.) and the lake resorts (traditional habits of the tourists that like recreational water areas). Such allocation of the temporal and space distribution of tourist movements is causing a sequence of major problems in the operation of the tourism sector in the country. For example, if the tourist sector during the summer months of July and August and a small part of the winter tourist season is actively working or a remarkable growth of foreign exchange inflows by the foreign tourists is detected, the accommodation facilities are working profitable and so on, in the remaining months of the year there will be a stagnation in the tourism sector or a declining growth. In this case there is an uneven utilization of tourism potentials during the year and the reduced tourist turnover negatively affects on the work of the accommodation and catering facilities, tourist agencies, transport operators, or in other words, on the total tourism sector in the country. The decreased tourist turnover reduces the growth of the tourism sector and its participation in the total gross domestic product (GDP) of the country. Because of the short tourist season in the country and the discontinuity of the tourist turnover throughout the year, we have a variable participation of the tourism sector in the gross domestic product (GDP) which ranges up to 2%. The overcome of the problem of the short tourist season in the country should be sought through the activation of new tourist destinations, besides the existing lake areas and the city of Skopje, taking their tourism potentials, particularly through the organization and development of alternative forms of tourism (congress, cultural, rural, spa, hunting, etc.) as a solution to extend the tourist season throughout the year. DEVELOPMENTAL FUNCTIONS OF ALTERNATIVE FORMS OF TOURISM Alternative forms of tourism have many characteristics that are interconnected in a way that makes one place and community to be a unit with significant impact not only in economic development, but also to the overall social development of the area. Developmental functions of alternative forms of tourism can be divided in two groups (Iliev, 2013; p. 435): Group of economic functions (primary functions) o impact on the activities that contribute to the growth of tourism industry and investment o impact on employment and self-employment and on the levels of the standards of living o impact to the development of the underdeveloped hilly-mountainous areas Group of non-economic functions (secondary functions) o health function o cultural function o political function The influence of these two major developmental functions to the new forms of tourism shows that they are interdependent and complementary, and if we say that they are complex, that is also manifested and visible in all economic and social spheres of life. ALTERNATIVE FORMS OF TOURISM AS A STRATEGIC SOLUTION TO EXTEND THE TOURIST SEASON IN THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA The Republic of Macedonia possesses various tourism potentials (natural, historical, cultural), which offer more opportunities for the development of the alternative forms of tourism, such as: transit tourism, congress tourism, manifestation tourism, spa tourism, rural tourism, ecotourism, cultural tourism, sports tourism, hunting and fishing tourism, wine tourism and others. From a perspective point of view, the Republic of Macedonia has a central position on the Balkan Peninsula and it is very suitable for integration into the European transport systems. For that purpose, the corridors 10 (northsouth, 176 km) and 8 (east-west, 304 km) which are part of the international (E) traffic road network are of a great 150

153 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY tourist and transit significance. The transit tourist traffic which passes through the Republic of Macedonia represents a unexploited potential of the touristic traffic which has the possibility of utilization throughout the year. The Republic of Macedonia has a solid offer of commercial facilities for conferences and meetings. Maybe there are not conference centres that offer services worldwide, but there are more places where they can hold meetings at a higher level, especially in Skopje (Alexander Palace, Holiday Inn, Continental, Skopje Fair, etc.), Ohrid (Metropol, Bellevue, Granit, Inex Gorica, etc.), Struga (hotel Drim), and hotels in other places around the country with smaller conference rooms as Molika in Bitola, Bansko and Sirius in Strumica, Bistra in Mavrovo and others. The main feature is that the operation of this part of the tourism industry has a large concentration before and after the season, especially in the months of September, October, November, March, April and May. The timetable of the meetings during the year is an important segment of the tourist offer, because they are an important factor for expanding the tourist season. The tourist manifestations are getting a bigger importance in the establishment of the tourist offers and the strategies for tourism development. The Republic of Macedonia has an exclusively rich calendar of festivals and events which are of international, regional, national and local importance through the whole year. Therefore, some of them occur out of the season (ex., the international event Strumica Carnival in February) that contribute to the continuation and enhancement of the tourist season, while others are held during the main tourist season (ex., international manifestation Beer Fest in Prilep in July, Galicnik wedding in July, Struga poetry Evenings in August, etc.) and serve as an additional tourist content for tourists and they also enrich the tourist offer during the summer season. The Republic of Macedonia has eight spa centres which generally offer treatments of a medical nature. According to many authors the future of tourism lies in the health tourism as a rapidly growing segment of tourism. Therefore the investment in spa centres and the enrichment of the tourist offer in other recreational areas outside the spa centres, wellness, accommodation at a higher level and so on., for which there is a demand from Western Europe and elsewhere, is especially as important as the length of stay varies from one to two weeks and there is a great utilization throughout the year. In certain villages throughout the Republic of Macedonia there is a fully organized rural tourism with accommodation and catering, routes, activities etc., such as in Brajcino, Vevcani etc., and development opportunities in Males, Podgorje-Belasica, the mountain areas of western Macedonia etc. The rural tourism is potential with a year-round activity and a further enrichment of the tourist season. The Republic of Macedonia is a country with a rich cultural and historical past and heritage. The archaeological localities (Stobi, Heraclea and Skupi), the religious monuments, the Christian churches and monasteries, the Muslim mosques, museums, etc., are the basis for the development of cultural and religious tourism. The utilization of these potentials should go towards attracting selective research groups, school excursions, targeted religious groups of Christian and Muslim religion, with the possibility of accommodation in monasteries (St. Jovan Krstitel, St. Joachim Oskogovski, St. Naum etc.). The significance of tourism is that the use of the cultural facilities is not seasonal, but it is possible throughout the year. The Republic of Macedonia has a huge potential for the development of ecotourism which is basically an environmentally responsible travel and visit to relatively preserved areas due to enjoying the outdoors and its improvement in the protection, with a small negative impact from the visitors and a benefit for the local population. For that purpose, at its disposal are the three national parks (Mavrovo, Pelister and Galicica), the nature reserves, park forests, etc., which are available for visits through the whole year. In the recent years, there were investments in the mountain areas (trails for mountain biking, horseback riding, hiking trails, etc.) which is especially attractive for the segmented tourism market of Western Europe, particularly the German, Italian and British tourist are seeking for preserved unpolluted and clean areas for rest and recreation and they support the measures to protect the environment. As a special alternative form of tourism with a development potential is the sports tourism. In the country there are facilities for the maintenance of international sport events (stadiums, indoor halls, etc.), winter sports (skicenters Popova Shapka, Mavrovo, Pelister, Kozuf, ski lifts, organized ski tracks), cycling and extreme biking, extreme sports-alpinism, canoeing, paragliding, sport fishing tourism and other sports. Sports tourism can be seasonal if it is carried out according to the natural conditions (for example winter sports), but sports tourism can be carried out of the season as it will continued and complemented the tourism season. The hunting tourism is a highly profitable market segment, for which Macedonia has a potential for development. There are certain locations across the country (Bogoslovec, Katlanovo, Jasen ect.) for many different types of haunting: birds, pheasants, wild geese, wild pigs etc. But, there are needs of support for the promotion of 151

154 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 the haunting tourism in order to increase the number of guests and income and maintain a high-profile tourist year and a continuation of the tourist season. According to the geographical location and the natural conditions, the Republic of Macedonia is a country with a quality wine produced in several commercial wineries open to visitors for tasting, traditional hospitality, historical stories and so on. Macedonia as a country is a beginner in the development of wine tourism, which needs a better marketing strategy, a better organization and quality of accommodation facilities in these areas and the formation of wine routes, in order to keep the visitors longer and for the extension the tourist season. The strategy for the development of tourism in the Republic of Macedonia which needs to look for the chance of development in the alternative forms of tourism must have a clear objectives and directions because the competition on the world tourist market has the aim to achieve high quality with reasonable price. That is why the tourism offer must be focused on: New markets; New specific products for "short vacation" or "short visit" throughout the year; New marketing strategy, which will surely make the information placed to the intended market and consumer; Making products that meet the demands of tourists for authenticity, the experience in the local environment and the close relationship and respect from the host, which will make the same tourist to stay longer or might wish to return; Countries worldwide, including the Republic of Macedonia who have a clean and unpolluted nature, culture, tradition, authenticity and which have discovered their potentials quickly get involved in the development of alternative forms of tourism. However, it is necessary a formation, promotion and marketing of quality tourism product and its positioning in the more segmented tourism market. It must contain the following features: In this form of movement are involved fewer visitors. Every tourist should be treated and seen as a separate entity having its own individual desires and needs that the host is ready to meet and instill confidence and a sense of friendship and honesty in the communication with tourists. The local population needs to have a greater impact in the planning, organization and development of alternative tourism and so on. If the current trends of the tourism market are taken into account, it is suggested to some new directions in planning and developing of tourism in the tourist destinations: substitution of known potential tourist destinations, looking for new tourism products and segmentation of the requirements for specific products. (Shtetic, S., 2007). CONCLUSION The results and analysis from the research show that the Republic of Macedonia is characterized with a short tourism season expressed during the summer months July and August and a small part of the winter months. This causes particular problems in the operation of the entire tourism sector in the country, which requires finding concrete solutions to overcome the problem. It is therefore necessary to treat tourism as a year-round activity, or in other words that there must be meaningful activity or tourism product for tourists every season of the year. To define, create and offer a tourism product, primarily we have to differentiate a target market (Germany, Italy, Austria, Switzerland and other countries in Europe and elsewhere) who needs the travel services throughout the year, then a division of the tourism market according to age groups (young people, working age people, people of the third age), a division according to the payment power and so on. Essentially, a new development strategy of tourism and a new tourism product are needed which will be created on the basis of the alternative forms of tourism and as a form of entertainment and content that will be offered to the customers (wellness, cultural tourism, cycling, sports tourism, urban tourism, etc.) in order to extend the tourist season in the country. The bureaucratic way of implementation of plans and strategies for development must pass the operating mode of implementation through a short and simple path and fast solutions. An education of the existing personal is needed as well as the establishment of teams of young educational travel staff with new knowledge for providing service in the field of the special forms of tourism, additional investments in new infrastructure and raising the quality of accommodations etc. The relevant institutions must take strategic tourism investments in the construction of modern tourist attractions, creating a legal framework which must be consistent with the needs of the tourism sector, an establishment of a destination management (linking the public and private sector and a quality connection of the 152

155 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY services from the accommodation and the agencies), a quality mix of marketing (online promotion, fairs, an organized visit from foreign journalists and agents), education of the tourism sector and the local population. REFERENCES 1. Andrich, N. (1980): Tourism and regional development, Library of Economics XIII, Informator Zagreb. (In Croatian) 2. Bojadzieski J., Vekich J. (2001). Tourism in Macedonia, Publishing SLOVO, Skopje. (In Macedonian). 3. Iliev, D. (2010). Tourism in function of the integral development of the Republic of Macedonia, doctoral dissertation, Faculty of Natural Sciences and Mathematics, Institute of geography, Skopje; (in Macedonian) 4. Iliev, D. (2013). The importance of economic and non-economic functions of alternative forms of tourism in the development of the hilly-mountain. Proceedings tome 2. International Scientific Symposium "Problems and perspectives of hilly-mountain areas", Ohrid, IX (In English). 5. Ministry of Economy of the Republic of Macedonia (2009). National strategy for development of tourism in the Republic of Macedonia, (In Macedonian) 6. Shtetic S. (2007): Special forms of tourism, Forma B, Belgrade; (in Serbian) 7. State Statistical office of the Republic of Macedonia, Tourism in the Republic of Macedonia , Statistical review: Transport, tourism and other services, Skopje, June

156

157 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY AGROTOURISM AS AN OPORTUNITY FOR REVITALIZATION OF RURAL AREAS UDC: : :[ :63 Milena TALESKA Department of Geography, Faculty of Natural Sciences and Mathematics, Sts. Cyril and Methodius University, Skopje Abstract As a result of the decline in profitability of agricultural production and the deterioration of living standards of rural residents, there has been a growing interest in agro-tourism, in recent years, as farmers seek ways to diversify and create additional farm related income to sustain the family farm. This paper aims to provide theoretically based analysis of the essential characteristics of agrotourism, to evaluate the present trends and also to explore the strategies for developing this type of tourism as one of the key factors for socio-economic development and growth of rural areas. Key terms: agrotourism, farm tourism, rural tourism, rural areas, rural development INTRODUCTION Until recently, rural development was directly linked to the development of agriculture, which provided employment and generated income for a vast majority of rural population. However, as the agricultural productivity and efficiency of farm employees increased, the structure of rural population started to change; the rate of people working and earning their living mainly in agriculture has gradually declined. Driven by these global trends, agricultural producers worldwide are looking for new opportunities to diversify and add revenue streams to their businesses. That is why nowadays a growing part of farmers income is generated by various forms of nonagricultural economic activities, e.g. agrotourism (Krzyżanowska, 2011). The growing popularity of agrotourism businesses can be explained by the important potential benefits for both, agricultural operators and public and by the fact that agrotourism is seen as a means for enhancing the quality of life and economic viability of rural communities (Howell, 2004). Agrotourism has ability to increase cash flows to the farms and their surrounding communities, because of the excessive various products demanded by consumers within this sector. Therefore, agrotourism today is increasingly recognized as a means of enterprise diversification for most agricultural producers and in most cases, it is developed and adopted by developed farmers, worldwide (Wilson et al, 2006). METHODOLOGY AND OBJECTIVES OF THE STUDY This paper aims to provide theoretically based analysis of the essential characteristics of agrotourism and also to evaluate the present situation and trends and to explore the strategies for developing of this type of tourism as one of the key factors for socio-economic development and growth. Through the analysis of secondary source or desk research, the information obtained in the paper was carefully prepared and the methodology that was applied is widely used in geographical and tourism studies, such as research methods of analysis and synthesis which allow us a scientific approach in identifying factors that can encourage or limit the tourism development. The purpose of this analysis is to give answers on the questions that are increasingly being asked within the agricultural economics profession, as demand, supply and policy concern shift away from food towards a broader spectrum of rural goods and services, such as, Can the tourism and leisure market contribute to the economic activity in areas that suffer from decreases in farm numbers and agricultural production? or Will rural tourist stimulate the development of local quality food? (Roberts & Hall, 2001) 155

158 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 AGROTURISM AS AN ACTIVITY FOR RURAL DEVELOPMENT Definition and trends of agrotourism Even though, tourism on farms has been recognised as a distinct activity for more than a century in certain parts of Europe and in the world, the term agrotourism is a relatively recent phenomenon and it emerged in the late twentieth century. Today, agrotourism is an increasingly significant component of rural countryside s and communities in many parts of the world. According to the World Tourism Organization (2011), agrotourism is one of the five key strategic directions of a successful global tourism development until 2020 (Temirbulatova et al., 2015). There are two major drivers for this growth. Changes to the agricultural sector have forced farmers to seek additional sources of income, of which agrotourism is one (Busby & Rendle 2000; Canoves et al., 2004). At the same time, the rapid industrial development and very dynamic lifestyle of the population are creating the need of new tourist destinations that can offer something more than the common 3 S patterns (sand, sea, and sun) and deliver original experiences. This has led to growing interest in the rural areas where the needs and requirements of the tourists can be satisfied through the offer of rural and agrotourism. Therefore, agrotourism is a feature of today s changing countryside s worldwide, since it has been promoted as a policy instrument in many countries; a way to rejuvenate rural and regional economies and to preserve traditional rural societies and landscapes (Hjalager, 1996; Busby & Rendle, 2000; Canoves et al., 2004). Governments in different countries and continents have adopted a variety of policies towards farmers and rural landholders. In Europe and North America, there are complex and well-funded programs to preserve farm landscapes and to support farmers and rural communities (Hjalager, 1996; Marsden 1999; Busby & Rendle, 2000; Morris, 2006). Thus, for example, about one-third of all farm businesses in the United Kingdom are now engaged in non-traditional agricultural enterprises, and farmer involvement in agrotourism in France and Italy is even higher (Bernardo et al, 2004). Author Year Definition Dart 1974 Any tourist or recreation enterprise on a working farm Hoyland 1982 The provision of temporary accommodation and/or indirect recreational facilities on a working farm Frater 1983 Tourism enterprises that are present on working farms and yet are largely supplementary to existing farm activities Murphy 1985 Working farms that supplement their primary function with some form of tourism business Wales Tourism Board 1986 Working farms, irrespective of type or size, where the primary activity is agriculture and where tourism is a supplementary income Denman 1990 Active provision of facilities for tourists within a working farm Pearce 1990 A form of rural tourism whereby paying guests can share in farming life either as staying guests or day visitors on working farms Roberts 1992 Farm tourism represents continuing ownership and active participation by the farmer in, typically, small-scale tourism ventures Hilchey 1993 Agrotourism, sometimes known as agro tourism or farm tourism, is defined as any business conducted by a farmer for the enjoyment or education of the public, to promote the products of the farm and to generate additional farm income. Denman 1994 A term which covers the provision of facilities for tourists on a working farm Clarke 1996 Tourism products in which the consumer is aware of the farming environment, at a minimum Weaver & Fennell 1997 Rural enterprises which incorporate both a working farm environment and a commercial tourism component Ilbery et al Farm tourism is conceptualized as an alternative farm enterprise (AFE) comprising one of Small Farmer Centre Source: Busby and Rendle, 2000 seven possible pathways of farm business development Agricultural tourism refers to the act of visiting a working farm or any agricultural, horticultural or agribusiness operation for the purpose of enjoyment, education, or active involvement in the activities of the farm operation. 156

159 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY Agrotourism has received research attention by many academics but a comprehensive examination of the existing literature reveals that there is no universal definition of this type of tourism. Even though, there are many available definitions of agrotourism based on a variety of characteristics, there is a relative consistency in the view that the term comprises a wide range of on-farm activities that are offered to the public for educational or recreational purposes. Busby and Rendle (2000) documented a chronology of 13 definitions pertaining to farm tourism/agrotourism. In addition to the definitions provided by Busby and Rendle, The United States Department of Agriculture, Natural Resources Conservation Service (2004) defines agrotourism as inviting the public onto a farm or ranch to participate in various activities and enjoy an agricultural experience. According to Niedziolka and Brzozowska, agrotourism is a form of rural tourism which is organized by farmers within the farm limit. It is treated as an additional income for farmers, out of agricultural income. Also, Hilchey (1993) defines agrotourism as any business conducted by a farmer for the enjoyment or education of the public, to promote the products of the farm and to generate additional farm income. Che et al. (2005) defines agrotourism as any agricultural operation that caters directly to the general public with retail sales and/or the provision of services involving farm products and conducting sales at the production location. Although other definitions exist, the fact remains that tourism and entertainment related farm activities have offered a new diversification enterprise to active farm families. Lacking a formal definition, agrotourism can be summarized as anything that connects consumers with the heritage, natural resource or culinary experiences unique to the agricultural industry, or a particular region of the country s rural areas. Regardless of the definition, it is important to understand that agrotourism is a growing industry that includes the following common aspects: Combines the essential elements of the tourism and agricultural industries Attract members of the public to visit agricultural operations It is designed to increase farm income It provides recreation, entertainment, and/or educational experiences to visitors (Pittman, 2006). The relationship between agrotourism and rural tourism Although rural tourism and agro tourism are often seen as synonyms and although they are strongly interrelated, they have settings that differ from each other. While rural tourism is a general term and it can be defined as all forms of tourism practiced in the rural area, one of the characteristics making agrotourism different from rural tourism is that it occurs on a working farm and not just in a rural area (Barbieri, 2010; Fennel & Weaver, 1997; Phillip, Hunter & Blackstock, 2010; Roberts & Hall, 2001). Agrotourism is regarded as a more limited concept, making reference to several forms of tourism concerning agricultural activities and/or agricultural facilities. This particular form of rural tourism is organized by farmers, usually as a secondary activity, while agriculture remains their main occupation and source of income. Sznajder et al (2009) argued that three features differentiate agrotourism from more general types of rural tourism: Participation in the process of food production, A chance to learn about the lives of rural people, and Having direct contact with domesticated animals and experiencing the countryside. The role of agrotourism in the development of rural areas Agrotourism plays a huge role in the activation of rural areas, by generating significant contributions to the process of rural development. The popularity of this type of tourism reflects the fact that it offers benefits to both the farmer and the tourist, but also it can provide considerable benefits for the communities as it has the potential to uplift their status. Agrotourism can provide many benefits and they should be understood as complex outcomes leading to interrelated sustainable improvements. The potential benefits of agrotourism can be summarized in the following 3 categories of impacts: Economic Impact Increased income of the local community Intensifying and diversifying the economic activities Employment opportunities Poverty alleviation 157

160 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 Social Impact Community empowerment Preservation of the rural lifestyle and culture Village community development Environmental impact Environmental sustainability Sustainable environmental resource management In addition to above mentioned positive impact of agrotourism, Williams, Paridaen, Dossa and Dumais highlighted a wide range of positive effects of agrotourism on other sectors of the industry (Williams et al, 2001). For the sector of agriculture agrotourism is an instrument of: - Enlarging households operations; - Innovative utilization of agricultural products; - Increasing the profitability of farms; - Focus on an additional customer niche; - Stimulating the sales of farm products; - Increasing the economic and social importance of rural agricultural areas; - Modernizing the rural living and facilities; - Offering possibilities for self-improvement through education and gaining entrepreneurial skills; - Facilitating farms sustainability. From tourism and hospitality industry perspective agrotourism is considered as a means of: - Differentiating a tourism product; - Stimulating the inflow of tourists in remote zones; - Extending the season for tourism activities; - Stimulating the inflow of foreign currencies to domestic industries. From the perspective of regional development and community improvement agrotourism may become a driver for: - Stimulating economic activities in rural areas during the visits of travelling tourists; - Improving public facilities in rural regions; - Preserving cultural and historical heritages of local communities; - Inducing farmers to proceed with agricultural activities despite many challenges of the industry of agriculture. - Facilitating rural economy; - Creating new socio-economic opportunities for rural populations (Williams et al, 2001, p. 4-5). In sum, agrotourism is seen as a way to diversify a farmer s income stream, reducing dependence on volatile commodity prices as well as supplementing core farming income. Agrotourism activities provide opportunities to more fully utilize farm resources, such as lower grade land, and provide income for family members, which in turn may contribute to the stabilization and sustainability of rural economies. Furthermore, agrotourism provides a vehicle for the tourism industry, agriculture community and other local economic development organizations to coordinate economic development and promotional activities within the local community, region and state. Outside of the financial incentives, agrotourism provides the agricultural community the opportunity to teach the general public about agriculture. Taking into account the positive aspects of agrotourism we must also remember that the effects of its development do not always have to be beneficial. This is primarily due to increased inflow of people, which contributes to higher consumption of water and increase in the amount of household waste. Moreover, in principle, all forms of tourism go along with the development of transportation which in turn implies the need to allocate additional land for transportation infrastructure, increased pollution and noise. Providing accommodation may require construction of additional facilities, sometimes architecturally inadequate to the area. However, when thinking about the development of the agrotourism, a number of conditions must be met in order to allow the development of this type of tourism. These include: A largely authentic natural landscape. 158

161 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY In addition to the beauty of the landscape itself, it is important to have other cultural, historical or natural attractions. Good transport links, because even attractive regions can be almost impossible to market for tourism if they are not easily accessible from the population centres. A certain level of infrastructure must be in place: e.g. transport, accommodation and catering facilities. Stable political conditions: this is essential for marketing even major tourist attractions. Acceptance among the population: local people must be in favour of tourism. Furthermore, an important aspect is to strengthen awareness of local communities concerning benefits resulting from the development of this non-agricultural source of income. Only then it will trigger a multiplier effect that will eventually lead to reduction of unemployment, job creation in sectors serving tourists, revenue growth and will improve both living standard and working conditions of the population actively involved. Improving the visibility of rural values, processing, traditional crafts, rural buildings can become a powerful magnet for tourists, tourists looking for new unconventional forms of recreation. Benefits of the development of agrotourism can become real if there is visible involvement and close cooperation between both service providers and local authorities (government). CONCLUSION The rural economic development is considered as the representative indicator of the whole economy of any country. Nowadays rural economies in most part of the world are facing the socio-economic challenges associated with an inefficient usage of natural recourses, weaknesses in rural infrastructure, low level of well-being of local population, unemployment and increasing tendency of depopulation in rural territories. Therefore the issue of rural economy enhancement is taken into consideration by many states in the world as a vital question of economic prosperity. Agrotourism has become a central concept in recent debates on rural development policies, practices and initiatives (Marsden et al. 2001; Ray 2000). It is regarded as a valuable and important tool for maintaining farming activities, promoting diversification of economic practices in the countryside and rural entrepreneurship and assisting in the preservation of cultural landscapes. So agrotourism contributes to economic development in rural areas without putting much pressure on natural resources or social and community values, thus allowing locals and visitors to interact positively and share common created experiences. REFERENCES: 1. Barbieri C. (2010): An importance-performance analysis of the motivations behind agritourism and other farm enterprise developments in Canada, Journal of Rural and Community Development, 5 (1,2), Bernardo D., Valenin L., Leatherman J. (2004): Agritourism: If We Build It, Will They Come? Risk and Profit Conference, Manhattan, KS, August Busby G., Rendle S. (2000): The transition from tourism on farms to farm tourism. Tourism Management, 21, pp Cànoves G., Villarino M., Priestley G. K., Blanco A. (2004): Rural Tourism in Spain: An Analysis of Recent Evolution, Geoforum, 35, pp Che D., Veeck A., Veeck, G. (2005): Sustaining production and strengthening the agritourism product: Linkages among Michigan agritourism destinations, Agriculture and Human Values, Vol. 22, pp Fennell D., Weaver D. (1997): "The vacation farm sector in Saskatchewan: a profile of operations, Tourism Management, 18 (6), pp Fleischer A., Tchetchik A. (2005): Does rural tourism benefit from agriculture? Tourism Management 26 (4), pp Hjalager A. (1996): 'Agricultural Diversification into Tourism: Evidence of a European Community Development Programme', Tourism Management, 17 (2): Hilchey D. (1993): Agri-tourism in New York State: Opportunities and Challenges in Farm-Based Recreation and Hospitality, Farming Alternatives Program, Department of Rural Sociology, Cornell University. 10. Howell A. (2004): Developing quality standards for agritourism, Master thesis in resource management, School of resource and environmental management, Report no Krzyżanowska K., ed. (2011): Problems of tourism development on rural areas, Faculty of Economics Sciences, Department of Education Economics, Communication and Counselling, Warsaw University of Life Sciences Press, Warsaw pp Marsden T. (1999): Rural futures: the consumption countryside and its regulation, Sociologia Ruralis, vol. 39, no. 4, pp

162 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX Marsden T., Renting H., Banks J., van der Ploeg J. D. (2001): The road towards sustainable agricultural and rural development: issues of theory, policy and research practice', Journal of Environmental Policy and Planning 2(2), pp Marsden T., Sonnino R. (2008): Rural Development and the Regional State: Denying Multifunctional Agriculture in the UK, Journal of Rural Studies, 24 (4): Morris C. (2006): Negotiating the Boundary between State-Led and Farmer Approaches to Knowing Nature: An Analysis of UK Agri-Environment Schemes, Geoforum, 37 (1) pp Niedziolka A., Brzozowska A. (2009): Aspects of agritourism management in MalapolskaVoivodeship, Annals of the University of Petroşani, Economics, Vol. 9, 4, pp Oppermann M. (1995): Holidays on the farm: a case study of German hosts and guests. Journal of Travel Research 34 (1), Phillip, S., Hunter, C., Blackstock, K. (2010): A typology for defining agritourism. Tourism Management 31 (6), Pittman H. (2006): Planting the seeds for a new industry in Arkansas: Agritourism, retrieved September 10, 2015 from Ray C. (ed.). (2000): Rural Development in Europe: the EU LEADER Programme Reconsidered. Sociologia Ruralis, 40(2). 21. Roberts L., Hall D. (2001): Rural tourism and recreation: Principles to practice, Cambridge: CABI Publishing 22. Sharpley R., Vass A. (2006): Tourism, farming and diversification: an attitudinal study, Tourism Management 27 (5), pp Sznajder M., Przezborska L., Scrimgeour F. (2009): Agritourism, UK: CAB International, pg Sznajder M., Przezborska L. (2004): Identification of rural and agri-tourism products and services, Roczniki Akademii Rolnicze. Ekon, Vol. 3, pg Taleska M. (2009): Rural tourism, Selector, Skopje 26. Temirbulatova M., Borza M. (2015): The model of business research of agritourism potential in rural areas of developing countries, International Scientific Conference of IT and Business-Related Research Synthesis, pp Tew C., Barbieria C. (2012): The perceived benefits of agritourism: the provider's perspective. Tourism Management 33 (1), Williams P., Paridaen M., Dossa K. and Dumais M. (2001): Agritourism market and product development status report, Center for Tourism Policy and Research. Burnaby; pp Wilson J., Sullins M., Thilmany D. (2006): Agritourism: a potential economic driver in the rural west, Economic Development Report. Cooperative Extension. Colorado State University. Department of Agricultural and Resource Economics 30. United States Department of Agriculture. Taking the First Step: Farm and Ranch Alternative Enterprise and Agritourism Resource Evaluation Guide. Southern Maryland Resource Conservation and Development Board, Inc. Natural Resources Conservation Service. Resource Economics and Social Sciences Division. April

163 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY SET-JETTING IN THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA Risto MIJALOV, Goran KITEVSKI, Dejan ILIEV Faculty of Natural Science and Mathematics, Institute of Geography, Arihmedova 3, Skopje UDC: : (497.7) Abstract The paper will highlight the newer alternative form of tourism with it s possible aspects of enforcement in our country. Besides the basic function of the set-jetting, in the paper will be placed an attempt to deepen the theory of the set-jetting and its function, by setting the factors and potential for creating such alternative value of tourism. INTRODUCTION The set-jetting as a tourism idea is far older than the formation of its term, by the author Gretchen Kelly the article published in the New York Post, called Setjetting back in Thus, it is formed a new tourist image that includes the ideas of tourists and travelers to recognize the place from the movies they saw. With that, the locations where videos where filmed, mostly in the form of commercial films for larger audience, get a new tourist value, regardless of their former valorization. So, on the basis of journalistic idea conceptualized on the tourist trips and desires previously formed on the visual arts and their platform, it is more than necessary to set a framework for appropriate set-jetting in the Republic of Macedonia. There are many potentials and problems. Of course, potentials are leveled with the visual art activity in the country, i.e. the possibility of appropriate set-jetting is represented in the number of films recorded on Macedonian soil, along with their commercial success. But one of the points of this paper is based on the concept created by author Kelly from six years ago, at least for Macedonian conditions, to set appropriate criteria and a new feature of the set-jetting possibility to merge the geographic content of Macedonia and the cinema - potential for film activity in the country. Part of the criteria presented in the paper can be perceived as in general, to create a geographic feature for the set-jetting on the general level. A BASIC REVIEW OF THE MACEDONIAN CINEMATOGRAPHY Film and art activities on the territory of today's Republic of Macedonia were represented throughout the XX century. Practically, full stages of the development of the cinematography in the world were represented on our territory and in the context of artistic fertility, the greatest activity is observed in Macedonia as part of Yugoslavia. Macedonian cinema recorded more classics like Miss Stone (In Macedonian: Мис Стоун) (1958), the first Macedonian film in color; then the movie "The Salonika Terrorosts (In Macedonian: Солунските Атентатори) (1961); "Black Seed" (In Macedonian: Црно Семе ) (1971); "Stand Up Straight Delfina" (In Macedonian: Исправи се Делфина ) (1977); "Happy New 1949" (In Macedonian: Среќна Нова 1949) (1986) and a few others movies which are carriers of a multitude of awards, but mostly with honors received from the film festival in Pula (Croatia). With the independence, a new era in Macedonian cinematography begins, and to this day, a dozens of movies are filmed, from which the movie Before the Rain (In Macedonian: Пред доождот ) (1994) which is considered as the best film in the history of the Macedonian cinematography. Before the rain was awarded the "Golden Lion" at the Venice Film Festival. Directed by Milcho Manchevski, the film was shot in several locations in Macedonia - Ohrid, Prilep, Mariovo, Skopje region and other locations, but in the movie, all of them were merged as it was one place in Macedonia. In terms of foreign cinema, one of the more famous films shot in our country is the film The Peacemaker 25 (1997), an action movie in which the main stars were George Clooney and Nicole Kidman, with total earnings of million dollars. 26 Besides the locations in the country, the film was shot on locations in Slovakia and the USA. 24 Kelly G (2009): Setjetting, New York Post {

164 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 Figure 1. Scene from the movie The Peacemaker filmed in Bitola 27 SET-JETTING EXAMPLES FROM THE WORLD The set-jetting is increasingly promoted as a successful tourism story, with more examples that increase tourist arrivals in locations that are seen on film. In this context, the films themselves are made marketing promoters of locations that may have previously never been popular. The biggest beneficiary of set-jetting has been New Zealand after the success of the Lord of the Rings films, followed closely by Alnwick Castle in Northumberland (Hogwarts in the Harry Potter films), the Yorkshire Dales (Calendar Girls), Thailand (The Beach) and Kefalonia in Greece (Captain Corelli's Mandolin). This year's set-jetter destination is predicted to be Italy's Amalfi coast, which features in A Good Woman starring Scarlett Johansson 28. One of the most striking examples comes from Dubrovnik (Croatia) where they filmed parts of the series Game of Thrones. In 2014 the research firm Tourism Competitive Intelligence found that 45 million international tourists chose a destination primarily because they saw a movie or a television show filmed in that country. 29 THE CONDITION OF THE SET-JETTING IN THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA The development of this alternative form of tourism in the country is very poor - analogous to cinematography of our country. Whether the number of films covering themes from our country, we must conclude that their commercial range and subcultural influence is extremely weak, so there is a slight possibility of a set-jetting in Macedonia. If there is some form of set-jetting, It would be on a national level basis in terms of active visits on locations where they filmed scenes. One characteristic set-jetting attempt was the "proclamation" of the village Shtavica for "little Hollywood" because there were filmed parts of the legendary film "Before the Rain", and also parts of the the movie "Dust"(In Macedonian: Прашина ), both directed by Milcho Manchevski. Figure 2. Traffic sign that says: Welcome to the Little Hollywood - village Shtavica

165 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY The rest may serve as an added value to other tourist destinations, or already evaluated tourist locations, where as a trivial story of filmed movie. THE DEVELOPMENT OF THE SET-JETTING IN THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA The development of the set-jetting as an alternative form of tourism in the Republic of Macedonia on the basis of already recorded films is far from possible, but with some development of the secondary functionality of the set-jetting emphasizing the geographical content of the state that can be taken as a foundation for shooting scenes for films is more than solid opportunity to promote our country worldwide, through the lucrative and commercial value of the movie art. To create the basic framework, in this paper will be displayed only basic features and criteria for set-jetting in our country, coupled with potential and prospects for the general state of tourism and a disastrous situation of the set-jetting as an alternative option in the country. As main potentials will be emphasized: natural geographical characteristics of the Republic of Macedonia, cultural and historical past or the historical background, general socio-economic situation of the modern Republic of Macedonia Natural geographical content of our country that can be described with a descriptive method and romantic approach as "beautiful" and "unprecedented", doesn t need to be taken as a general factor, however, those conditions could be considered as potential, but in terms of their uniqueness and landscape value, but mainly because it had not previously been exploited for similar content (movies). For a film to hold its authenticity and originality, we must use footage that had not been used since, or have not been fully exploited. Of course, other countries and areas have landscape features beautiful such as ours, but they would eventually "fall away" from the competition if their previous "value" was used, unlike our "untouched nature," at least in terms of set-jetting. Cultural and historical past, or entire cultural heritage on the territory of our country, can be recognised through the set-jetting. The film version of tourism is far from the cultural version of tourism, but it can greatly affect the development of both, through the commercial promotion of the screen. Macedonia boasts exceptionally rich cultural heritage, which is a result of a dynamic history and political events in the region of the Balkan Peninsula. Given that Macedonia is home to the first European Empire (Macedonian Empire), and then was part of several (Roman Empire, Byzantine Empire, Ottoman Empire,...), only shows that the historical sediment in the form of cultural heritage is large enough, and most importantly - still present in this region. In terms of set-jetting, it is of particular importance when it comes to recording films with historical content. Thus, scenes of films, for example, which include topics of the Roman Empire, or the subject of the Ottoman past, they could be filmed in the country where they left respectively authentic and rich heritage. Because authenticity is quite important aspect in the cinematic art, it gives proper advantage of our state in the context of the choice of locations for shooting of film scenes. Thus, for example, if we are filming a movie about Tsar Samuil and his military-political activity in the Middle Ages, the only authentic filming location of such film would be precisely in the Republic of Macedonia. Thus, it is important to highlight important historical elements, events, personalities and cultural elements (architecture) that can be evaluated and exploited in cinematic aspects, to create an authentic film value. Mainly speaking, Macedonia has a significant potential for the realization of films with historical themes, covering periods from antiquity, the Middle Ages, and from practically all stages of civilization. In order to emphasize the point of this paper, with the need to expand the functionality of the set-jetting with the geographisation, we should indicate the possibility of recording movies with dystopian content, for which the Republic of Macedonia also has serious quality and potential. The dystopian genre covers themes from society characterized by human misery, as squalor, oppression, disease, and overcrowding. 31 In this context, content belonging to the historical heritage of the XX century, or the cultural epoch of socialist realism as a legacy of the socialist regime in which our republic was within the period of , can be used as a basis for the dystopian genre. Socialist realism and the whole socialist period in world culture is presented as a dystopia, and consequently, any film script which would be linked with the socialist period would be adequate to the conditions that Macedonia already has. Architectural structures, monuments, grandiose factories, bridges and other infrastructure solutions from the socialist period are part of the functional infrastructure even today. Some of them are neglected, which further improves the dystopian ambient and setting. As the most prominent form of architectural solutions from the

166 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 era of socialism is the style called brutalism, which is not part of the socialist philosophy in the art, but was rather represented artistic approach to architecture in most socialist countries during the XX century. Much of the infrastructure in the capital Skopje is the result of such artistic approach: the train station, the National Bank, dormitory Goce Delchev, complex faculties of Skopje University and many others. All such facilities could serve as a thematic background of the dystopia genre films. Figure 3. Passage beneath the railway station in Skopje - a dystopian motive (author: Nikola Stojčevski, photo taken by permission) In terms of socio-economic characteristics of the Republic of Macedonia in the context of the set-jetting, the transitional period and the transformation of Macedonian society can be taken as a condition and factor. The period marked a period of poverty, destruction of industrial production and reduction of capacity, is a quite a negative segment of society and the economy, but leaves some potential for the set-jetting For example, for the needs of the film "Bones" (In Macedonian: Коски ) by Milcho Manchevski, in 2006, a "Film City" was set on the surface of the former factory "Hemteks." Much of the industries remained isolated and neglected, or operating at minimal capacity, with little progress in terms of sophistication, which poses an opportunity for their preservation and conservation of their environment dystopian image. In the broadest sense, the level of poverty in the country is seen as the basis for the possibility of finding the movie extras that would act in a movie, even for free. SOME PROBLEMS IN THE DEVELOPMENT OF THE SET-JETTING IN THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA General problems of the Republic of Macedonia have special historical and geopolitical summary. Isolationism of the Republic of Macedonia in the geopolitical trends and events in the wide family of Europeanism and North Atlantic family sets the framework for "lesser interestingness" of our country in the wake of commercial trends in the world. Things would have changed with the eventual admission of the Republic of Macedonia in the European Union and NATO. The historical background is different kind of 'problem' by virtue that the Republic of Macedonia is only a small part of the historical form of Macedonia. Thus, cultural and historical heritage of the Republic of Macedonia is also a great part of other countries (Macedonia s neighbor countries), which "earned" part of the historical and ethno-geographic Macedonia due to the political situations in the XX century. 164

167 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY SOME PROPOSALS AND PERSPECTIVES IN THE SET-JETTING OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA The film is an art that is constantly progressing in terms of commercial impact. On the other hand, tourism is an economic activity that is in a full swing. The connection between this two formats represents a growing economic development perspective for every country, and therefore, should be a major concern for development of our country too. The same should cover Macedonia s potential, and focus on setting up opportunities to attract film arrangements on the territory of our republic. After a string of positive examples in the world where the setjetting is seen as a major factor in the tourism, the Republic of Macedonia must set up the main tenets in order to present its geographic content worldwide. For that, several things should be done: - A "film city should be built; - Financial stimulation of the Macedonian cinematography; - Subsidizing and various ways to attract film "investments"; - Filming more documentary films and films of dystopian genre - adequate on the potentials of the Republic of Macedonia - Inclusion of sites seen on movies in the tourism program; - Presentation of the potentials for set-jetting to major cinema studios; - Attracting regional and international commercial films and serials. In terms of regional, cultural, and political compatibility of the states should be maintained. CONCLUSION Amid the slow development of tourism and economy in the country in general, the set-jetting as a modern alternative tourism program is imperative task for the promotion and development. Unlike all other mass and alternative forms of tourism, the set-jetting has the ability of self-promotion as activity that promotes tourist location. Because the set-jetting can be seen as a form of loose based and derived form from the cultural tourism, it includes special socio-economic category of tourists. Thus, tourists are interested of a particular area which they have seen on film, regardless of other affinities or the destination. The set-jetting as a concept, but also as a tourist activity is poorly represented in the country. The same is due to the weak and poor cinematic activity and commercial success of the films from Macedonia. However, the Republic of Macedonia has the ability to develop functional set-jetting terms of thematic potential. With that, Macedonia can occur as a area with a wide range of places and locations that can be used to record movies. That would further developed possibility of active set-jetting, as the examples of many places in the world to travel which are promoted in tourism, precisely because they were seen on the silver screen. The main potential for movie scenes are the prominent cultural and historic moments of the Republic of Macedonia, especially in the XX century and the socialist realism as a thematic basis for the dystopia genre. Thus, this paper is the main framework for developing of the set-jetting in the country. REFERENCES 1. Kelly G (2009): Setjetting, New York Post {

168

169 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY ECONOMIC AND FUNCTIONAL REGIONALIZATION OF KOSOVO AND METOHIA UDC: : ( ) Bojana JADŽINKOVIĆ University of Prishtina, Faculty of Mathematics and Natural Sciences, Department of Geography, K. Mitrovica Abstract Economic-functional regionalization has a special significance for the research of the territory. The territory of Kosovo and Metohia has not been investigated yet from the regional economic-functional aspects. This regionalization is essential to understand the hierarchical network of settlements. Based on the gravitational sphere through the model of settlements attracting we will reach the regional economicfunctional totality of Kosovo and Metohia. When defining the region, we will start from the dominant physical-geographical description, and then by anthropogenic characteristics we will reach the dominant economic-functional regionalization. Separation of administrative region as a form of regionalization most affects the lives of people in certain areas. Keywords: Kosovo and Metohia, regionalization, GIS, gravitational model and the economic-functional characteristics. INTRODUCTION Display of region through economic and functional regions is a realistic, dynamic, adaptable and applicable concept of regionalization, and the region that are allocated according to the principle of economic characteristics are best the understood regions. At the same time there must be an alert on the difficulties in relation to the criteria, principles and concepts of economic and functional regionalization. Contrary to the attitude of a large majority of geographers that the economic regions can be determined on the basis of the present, realistic economic situation, this concept implies economic regions which serve as the basis and framework for the future development planning (Papić K.). The function of these regions is reflected through their association and organization, and it relies on the transport network, which is basically an indicator of the gravity of people. The paper first discusses naturalgeographic regionalization, then through the display of society and geographical aspects we come to the studying of an area from the economic and functional aspect. When we can recommend names for the territory of the same gradation: area, territory, province and region (R Ršumović.). Disharmony between the distribution of the leading and other urban settlements suggests that Kosovo and Metohia do not have properly and uniformly developed urban system, but smaller settlements are developed. Among the terms of the region and the territory there is a difference: the region is the space-time category formed in the interaction of nature - society and it is the fundament of geography. Determinant of the territory includes more social aspects among which dominate: historical, political, economic, cultural and other aspects. Regionalization is the process of creating of lower administrative-territorial units within the country and the transfer of central government on these units. Regionalism is one of the basic approaches and principles of scientific knowledge of the spatial differentiation and integration, development guidance, planning and landscaping of geographic area (Radovanović M.). Economic factors certainly affect them. The geographical position of Kosovo and Metohia Kosovo and Metohija (the official name the Autonomous Province of Kosovo and Metohia, abbreviated Kosmet and Kosovo and Metohia, Albanian Kosovo or Kosova, Kosovo) is a province of the Republic of Serbia under the Constitution of this country. Since 1999, it is under the temporary authority of the United Nations. Albanian authorities have unanimously declared independence on 17 February International status of Kosovo and Metohija is clearly defined, formally it is a province of the Republic of Serbia but Serbia has no sovereign authority over the region. Kosovo and Metohia is located on the Balkan Peninsula and in the Western Balkans. It is bordered 167

170 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 on the north with the western Serbia, in the south with Macedonia, on the southwest with Albania and on the west with Montenegro, while on the east it borders with southern Serbia. On an area of 10,887 km² 1,739,825 live residents (2011). A set of the most important potentials of allocations of economic regions is: arable land, rich reserves of coal, lead, zinc, black and non-ferrous metallurgy, the complexes for the production of electricity, oil and gas reserves, urban lands suitable for construction and expansion of settlements and for the formation of a denser network of urban settlements, reconstruction of old and construction of new industrial facilities. Communication between the settlements is essential. Especially their openness and connection to the urban settlement. This connection is best achieved through transport connections especially infrastructure, which is of great importance in the past two years because by the financial resources of the European Union all major roads are paved and 80% of rural. Methodological approach The problem of economic-functional regionalization is not simple, but on the contrary theoretically and practically it is very complex. For territory of Kosovo and Metohia, we can say we still do not have scientifically established, widely accepted, economic and regional functional verifications. The first definition of the geographic region was given in 1927 by A. Hetner. Milorad Vasović give the key to the development of regional geography based on his definition. He defines the geographical region as part of the area of the Earth's surface filled with objects which are of inorganic origin (relief, climate, water), organic (plants, animals, human as a physical being) and anthropogenic (human society and its visible creations). Economic functioning regions have dealt with by many scientists. The greatest success was achieved after World War II. But that does not mean that there was no work before World War II. Practical forms and application of economic regionalization have started from the theoretical papers of V. Kristalera (1957). The organization of economic and functional regions is affected by different industrial, agricultural and other economic organizations which are linked to each other within the territory. Such formed regions are teaming up in political-territorial units on the basis of common interests and needs, all in favor of a common economic and functional significance. Each region has the starting products and organized economy, taking into account the production or the territorial distribution of the productive forces. The aim of the study is that the economic function connects the natural and productive different areas in the regional entity on the basis of facts. What is common regardless of the terminology is that there are two kinds of regionalization: 1. Landscape - geographic and landscape - physiognomic 2. Economic - functional or economic-geographic. Methods used in this paper are analytical synthetic, evolutionary-chronological, cartographic. Among the many previous theoretical and empirical methods for economic-geographical regionalization (above homogeneous principles, functional principles and administrative territorial divisions), athere is understanding that the functional concept establish and objectively explains regional- geographical differences and similarities with socio-economic, spatial organization and structures of the geographic environment (Daskalovski V. Markoski B.). Due to the character of access to economic regionalization of the area we come to the overlapping of the two principles as oleate (applicable on the physical geographic aspects of regionalization) and typicality (applicable on the social - geographical aspects of the regionalization), which leads to the confirmation of the success of this paper. Display of urban settlements in Kosovo and Metohia In addition to nature, determining of the economic and functional regions is the expression of rational socioeconomic organization of space, which relies on hierarchical network of urban centers. Criteria when determining the regional economic center in Kosovo and Metohija are: economic, infrastructural, demographic, functional and spatial. In order to be an economic center, a settlement must meet one of the basic relative criteria, and it must have a number of settlements in its environment that gravitate within it. The next is genetics and age structure, which dictates the flow of productive resources in the region, which brings us to migratory balance, where we conclude that this area was developed three decades ago, and the current regional centers only maintain the same economic function. Due to the political situation growing problem is the determination of the administrative center. This is the only region of the Balkan Peninsula, which has two administrative centers (Pristina and Severna Mitrovica). 168

171 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY The underdevelopment of other urban centers relies on compatibility, complementarity and spatial integrativity of the leading development center and that is Pristina (for the Albanian community) and Northern Kosovska Mitrovica (for the Serbian community). Therefore the spatial and functional organization of the settlement network is dominated by small urban settlements. Degree of urbanity and participation of the urban population in the total population is noticeably higher. In recent years, the concentration of the population is higher in cities, which leads to their functions in the ongoing recession. If this economic tempo continues on this space, we are facing a real economic crisis. Therefore a radical economic restructuring must be done. Display of rural settlements in Kosovo and Metohia These relationships are realized on the principle of rational and equitable territorial distribution of the settlements. On this way, the rural centers and economic structures in the settlement are determined as an expression of the population functionality especially in certain activities. This indicator is most relevant indicator for the development and functioning of regions. Hence the place and importance of rural centers in Kosovo and Metohia also means functioning in a separated system of one from other settlement. The dispersion of production capacities of rural settlements may be the safest method of economic policy when forming rural centers in certain areas and in the country as a whole (Damev O.). The formation of rural centers is of strategic importance, primarily due to the settlements threatened by depopulation. This is why such settlements should be economically activated. Hierarchical centers of the settlements Determination of the economic-functional regions is based on several factors. First of all, there is a clear difference between the natural and economic region. Determination of regions largely depends on the production. The difference also exists between the existing territorial division of Kosovo and Metohia and derived economicfunctional regionalization. When it comes to the division of the region by economic function, then within each we come to a clearer idea of the each area of the settlements. Thus we come to a homogeneous region with a clear economic function. Modern urbanization which in recent years carried chaotic, uncontrolled influences the intensity and dynamics, as well as negatively on the formation of central settlements. In addition to the nature, determining of economic- functional regions are the expressions of rational socio-economic organization of the area which rely on hierarchical network of urban centers. By economic and functional regionalization we come to primary functions and the designated place as the center of the region becomes the basis for regional organization. Basing on connecting places within the designated region is achieved through a hierarchical level. That connection will be presented through the connection of all of the settlements in a system. Economic and functional regionalization of Kosovo and Metohia is based on a combination of economicgeographic and economic-homogenous regionalization. The first is fundamental, based on the prevalence of gravity of the environment to the center of the region. The other is based on the orientation of the distribution of primary, secondary, tertiary and quaternary activities. Based on the regional organization of space, the range of functions of the settlement is determined as well as their hierarchical relationship. The regional organization of space is also determined in this way (Zivkovic M.). Functional connections form the areas of different intensity and range of the functional influence which is expressive in this area. When classifying the settlements of Kosovo and Metohia, we get to four new economic and functional characteristics: The first level are the everyday needs which settlement uses: the possibility of procurement of viands, facilities for basic education, health care (outpatient), postal services, local office, facilities and the potential for tourism development. To this level should add that up to 3,000 inhabitants here live. When a settlement fulfills both of these criteria we come to suburban villages. Villages comprise the largest number of settlements in Kosovo and Metohia. About 60% of the population live in villages that are the deployed throughout the territory of Kosovo and Metohia. On the basis of economic criteria we concluded that economically the most developed villages are usually concentrated in the plains and near the main entrances of the road network as well as close to large urban centers. Economically residual villages are usually located in the hilly and mountainous areas where a road network is poor. The second level consists of: supply through various sectors, specialist health services, pharmacies, financial services (banks, exchange offices), veterinary stations, police stations, gas stations, auto repair shops. To 169

172 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 this level belong smaller centers: Obilić, Kosovo Polje, Glogovac, Lipljan, Podujevo and Novo Brdo (BLUE ZONE), Srbica, Vučetrn, Zubin Potok, Zvečan, Leposavić (GREEN ZONE), Istok, Klina, Suva Reka, Dragaš (ORANGE) Dečani, Orahovac, Mališevo, Vitina, Kamenica, Štimlje, Kačanik, Štrpce (YELLOW). They represent groups of centers which in future economic- functional plan should have a more active role in improving service offerings as well as in strengthening of connections to surrounding villages and in the efforts that the zone as a wholefunctions on the basis of specific development programs. To this level, we may add a recommendation from the Ahtisaari package provided for the establishment of ten new municipalities. Novo Brdo based in Bostan, the municipality of Mitrovica based in northern Mitrovica, the municipality of Mitrovica based in southern Mitrovica, the municipality of Junik based in Junik, the municipality of General Jankovic based in General Jankovic, the municipality of Mamuša based in Mamuša, the municipality of Gracaniča based in Gračanica, the municipality of Ranilug based in Ranilug, the municipality of Parteš based in Parteš and the municipality of Klokot based in Klokot. Fig. 1: The gravitational action of economic-functional regions The third level consists of: secondary vocational schools, health services (hospitals), the law office. It includes major centers such as Kosovska Mitrovica, Peć, Prizren, Ðakovica, Gnjilane and Uroševac representing regional centers in service of the surrounding centers and in complement of services in relation to the main center. For the benefit of a durable economic development - it is recommended the use of all existing resources, with special emphasis on those who are different in these centers. The main aim is to complement and function economically. The fourth level consists of: university education, Clinical Hospital Center, Law institutions, cultural institutions (theatres, cinemas, playhouses). This is the only example on the Balkan Peninsula, that the same level is developed in two separate centers, and that is Pristina (as the largest economic-functional center is also the capital of Kosovo and Metohia. There live around 400 to 500 thousand inhabitants or 1/5 of total population) and northern Kosovska Mitrovica (as the largest economic-functional center of the Serbian community). 170

173 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY Economic-functional regionalization Ekonomic-functional regionalization depends on numerous specific urbanism settlements, consisting of tercial and quaternary functions and overall infrastructure, made modifications that correspond to the reality of settlements. In order to overcome these differences and in a simpler way with the help of the previously mentioned four criteria of the allocation of Kosovo and Metohija space, we can study them through the macroregion, mezoregions and microregion. 1. Local hierarchical ranking of central settlements includes functional service level. Their estimate is 1,300 residents, and the basic functional economic zone serves the population of 390,000 people. 2. The central settlements of the second and the third hierarchical level are characterized by micro regional gravity functional settlements that despite the aforementioned level have 3,000 inhabitants. Today they represent significant centers of gravity functional population. 3. Mezoregional economic gravity-functional regions are formed from settlements of the third and the fourth hierarchical rank. These are essentially centered areas and environments. Separated centers have 45,000 inhabitants while the central have over 50,000 inhabitants. 4. Economic-functional macroregions gravitationally cover the entire space. There are present all services of the tertiary and quaternary sector concentrated in the central settlements. Regions are not strictly separated from each other, they are properly interconnected, by social and cultural relations and connections in two separate systems when it comes to the human communities. Therefore, we will not unite them but divide them into provincial areas with a objective of economic functioning. CONCLUSION This paper analyzes the different concepts and underlined the most important characteristics of terms: region, regionalization and economic function of settlements. The process of regionalization consists in finding of optimal solutions of spatial and functional organization and their compliance with the geographical position. An existing analysis clearly shows that these centers of settlements in the current system are underrepresented which may adversely be reproduced on territorial population expansion (Daskalovski V. Markoski B) and their functioning. Determination of a functional network of settlements in Kosovo and Metohia takes into account the possibility that each inhabited settlement meets certain economic criteria. All this represents a priority that brought the problem for the comprehension of the central settlements and economic-functional regions which should be based on detailed investigations launched on the latest contemporary theoretical developments in the world. REFERENCES: 1. Вришер И. (1990): Економско географска регионализација Републике Словеније, Географски зборник ХХХ, Љубљана. 2. Дамев О. (2007): Рурални центри во функција на регионалната политика на Република Македонија, Годишњак на Економски факултет, том 42, стр , Скопје. 3. Даскаловски Д. В., Маркоски Б. (1996): Економско-функционална регионализција на Република Македонија, Зборник, I конгрес на географите од Република Македонија, одржан во Охрид од Х 1995, стр , Македонско географско друштво, Скопје. 4. Живковић М. (2010): Регионалногеографски нодално-функционални концепт у контексту савремених географских кретања, СГД, Глобус, бр. 35, стр. 1-12, Београд. 5. Папич К.: Концепти регионализације, стр , Љубљана. 6. Попис становништва Србије године, Републички завод за статистику Србије. 7. Попис становништва Косова године, Завод за статистику Косова. 8. Радовановић, М. (1993/94): Регионализам као приступ и принцип и регионализација као поступак у функционалној организацији географског простора са неким аспектима примене на Републику Србију, Зборник радова Географског института Јован Цвијић, САНУ, књ , стр Београд. 9. Ршумовић, Р. (1964): Предмет проучавања регионалне географије, Зборник радова Географског института Јован Цвијић, САНУ, књ. 19, стр. 1-30, Београд. 10. Тошић Д., Невенић М. (2007): Нодална регија инструмент просторни-функционалне организације Србије, Зборник радова Географски институт Јован Цвијић, САНУ, књ. 57, стр. Београд. 171

174

175 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY REGIONALIZATION OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA FROM THE ASPECT OF AGRICULTURAL LAND Blagoja MARKOSKI, Anita TODOROVA "Ss Cyril and Methodius" University, Faculty of Natural Sciences and Mathematics, Institute of Geography, Skopje, Macedonia UDC: (497.7) Abstract Regionalization of the Republic of Macedonia is singling out the territory based on the conditions for agricultural economics. The aim is to define and precisely determine the real surfaces suitable for agriculture, the problems in the working processes, and the differentiation of the territories according to the purpose of the agricultural lands. Geographical, cartographical, and, to some extent, agro-industrial methods and criteria were used. Based on this, several classifications of agricultural lands have been determined, especially from the aspect of the intensity of the specialized agricultural manufacturing. The research process mainly distinguishes the compact plains as special regional territories, whereas the agricultural lands in the hills and mountains, being small enclaves, are exempt from the process of regionalization. They are treated in the context of other regional territories such as pastures or forests. Key words: regionalization, agricultural land, Republic of Macedonia INTRODUCTION In this research the main task of the study is to make regionalization of agricultural land in the territory of the Republic of Macedonia. In its relief features in the country, most of 12254,5 km² territory is mountainous relief, 7598,6 km² of hilly relief and the remaining 5064,7 km² is lowland relief. (Markoski, 2005). The entire area in the country plain relief is quite suitable for cultivation of agricultural areas. The natural conditions in the country allow diverse agricultural production. Further in the article is made regionalization of agricultural regions according to their personality. In function of that are applied geographic, cartographic and agro-industrial methods and criteria so that individual regions are analyzed in that addressing specific crops. PURPOSE OF THE STUDY The purpose of the study of the given problem is to perform the regionalization of agriculture lands. Regionalization as a whole is a complex geographical problem whom cross various natural-geographical, sociogeographic, economic-geographical and other factors. The primary goal of regionalization is the separation of the terms concepts of area, region, district, end, valley and basin field that indicates the regional general regardless of the size of the territory to which they apply. The terms concepts of area, region, district, end, valley are finally natural geographic vague differentiated but spatially specific, while notions valley basin and field spatially specific and precise natural geographic distinguished. (Markoski, 2008) The geographical area is part of the space of the earth's surface filled with objects which are inorganic (relief, land, air, water) organic (plants, animals, human) and anthropogenic origin (human society and its visible works in space (Vasovic, 1985). The region as a term has spatial and territorial character. The difference between the concepts of area and region is that the concepts of area as a term has significantly larger territory apart from the term region which indicate smaller areas with special natural and geographical features. The term agricultural land means land used for growing crops. Under the agricultural area are: arable land and gardens, orchards, vineyards, meadows, pastures, marshes and reeds. In arable land includes arable land, gardens, orchards, vineyards and meadows. (SSORM, 2008) Area under arable land fallow and non arable land are the result of social and demographic transformations of the rural population and leaving the area in the mountainous areas. Agricultural land is defined as the production environment, which is a necessary part of social conditions for development. This regionalization is done according to the principle of homogeneous a structural element of the space that gives an opportunity to inspect the use of land and its use. 173

176 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 METHODS OF RESEARCH In order to make proper regionalization of the agricultural surface are applied geographic criteria and methods (geological composition, relief, climate, hydrology, soils) according to which it determines the physicalgeographical physiognomy of the territory. Applied are also cartographic methods that allow more precise determination and territorial spread, and over the map picturesquely to obtain information on the exact location of the agricultural surface and agrarian-industrial methods with which are analyzed the agrarian areas, its utilization, the structure and classification. So the use of each method and their combination will provide a complete picture for to carry out proper regionalization of the agricultural surface. Geographic methods - Geographical methods are implemented to recognize the physical and geographical features of the area and anthropogenic influences. Therefore, it analyzes the geological composition, geomorphological features, pedological features, climate impacts, hydrographic potentials and natural bio geographical systems. According to the geological composition of the territory of the Republic of Macedonia according to the geological history and stratigraphic formations prevail silicate (22634,54 km²) and to a lesser extent geological substrate is a carbonate base (3078,46 km², Temovski, 2012). In the context of the geographical regionalization in terms of agricultural land these characteristics had a special significance because they are ignored. The relief in Macedonia is formed so that a relatively small territory were several tectonic zones (Arsoski, 1997). They are characterized by different morphogenetic and morpho-structural types. Prevailing fluvial relief forms, smaller abrasion fossil formations, karst relief and glacial certain works. The relief is mostly mountainous (about 50% of the territory with 26 major mountain ranges), crisscrossed by river valleys and basins. In the bottoms of the basins (23 larger spatial units basin) lie the alluvial plains which are mainly arable land (Markoski, 1992). All are located at different elevations. The relief has a special influence in the formation of the soil because it creates diversity of soil cover. Individually mountainous, hilly and plain relief characterized by a different composition of the rocks. In mountainous relief are used mostly paleozoic crystalline schists, acid eruptive rocks, carbonate pre tertiary rocks that serve as the basis for the formation of soils in this part of relief. They have an indirect impact because they are related to the process for formation of alluvial and delluvial sediments. Tertiary sediments and less delluvial sediments in general make up a hilly relief in our country, while alluvial sediments dominate in the plain areas. Depending on the geological composition of which is formed pedological subtract depends the type of farming and crop yields. Relief with their basic morphometric parameters (hypsometrically structure, the structure of the slope, exposure side, horizontal and vertical widespread) is a very important segment for the formation of agricultural land. The most important morphometric indicator for the formation of agricultural land is the slope of the land. The most favorable conditions for the development of agriculture has the slope of The hypsometric structure on the ground is also important factor in the spatial distribution of crops. According to the altitude belts, up to 500 m height it considers as the primary space for growing all types of agricultural crops in the country. At altitude belt of m height grown only certain types of crops. Over 700 m height agricultural production is with limited character (Mijalov, 2004). An important factor is the exposure of the relief, which means unequal deployment of crops. Agricultural production is largely dependent on climate, because each crop requires its own conditions and convenience. Key components for successful farming are temperature and precipitation. Beside climatic conditions, agricultural production depends on the hydrological potential. Most arable land the necessary amount of water they are receiving it from the groundwater, river flows and dams. Pedological cover is of great importance in agriculture. Depending what is the type of soil composition, it depends on the presence of crops in certain areas. Also, an important element is soil fertility. Cartographic methods - In the regionalization process in terms of agricultural land in the country also are used inevitable cartographic methods. With them it was made plain delineation of areas of hilly and mountainous areas under forests, high mountain pastures and territories cultivated plants. Mainly used method of qualitative constructive safety. Agro-industrial methods - These methods are used to determine the extent of the territory of application of agro-technical, agro and irrigation measures that allow increased fertility and productivity of agricultural land. RESEARCH PROCEDURE The direct research procedure requires geographical analysis of territories throughout the Republic of Macedonia in terms of cartographic differentiation lowland (as the basis of agricultural land and agricultural production), regional distribution fields, the size of the surfaces, the reallocation of reclamation systems, review of 174

177 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY cadastral records of farm areas in settlements, statistical records of processed and unprocessed agricultural and other land. RESULTS In the context of the previously mentioned aspects are presented in the following results for the basins and fields (which are mainly disseminated area under agricultural land), with data on the size of the basins as a whole stretch of plains of the basins, relative altitude plains, climate prevailing types, irrigation of agricultural areas, soil types and prevailing plant species grown in specific regions. It follows a review by basins: Gevgelija- Valandovo Basin covers an area of 1000,1 km² where lowland covers an area of 364,4 km². Elevation whole basin extends from 46 to 2100 m, while the lowland stretching from m above sea level. In the basin in terms of agricultural land mainly should emphasize Gevgelija and Valandovo Field. (Markoski 2005). In the basin feels the penetration of mediterranean influence from the Aegean Sea, resulting in hot summers and mild winters. Irrigation of the arable land is done through irrigation systems mainly from the river Vardar. In the bottom of the basin are represented alluvial soils, but it has parts which are represented delluvial soils. In the Gevgelija-Valandovo Basin are the most ideal conditions for growing Mediterranean crops, early crops and plantations of wine. Dojran Ditch - In the Dojran Ditch, the lowland area belong 15,9 km² of its total area (75,4 km²). This area has an altitude of m, while the lowland area extends hypsometrically belt of m (Markoski, 2005). Characteristic of this area is the presence of Dojran Lake. From this mediterranean climate provides conditions for growing olives. Strumica-Radovish Basin - covers an area of 1482,8 km². The flat part of the basin covers an area of 740 km² with an altitude of m. The basin lies entirely in the height area of m (Markoski, 2005). Along the rivers Struma and Strumeshnica getting the mediterranean climatic influence, and also felt the impact of the continental climate. The basin is experiencing reduced rainfall and therefore there is a deficit of water for irrigation. Therefore are made three artificial reservoirs for irrigation of arable land. From the soil types most common are delluvial, alluvial and terra rossa, while in the central part of Radovish are represented resinous. In this basin are grown vegetables, and industrial crops. Tikvesh Basin.- covers an area of 2518,4 km² of which lowland covers an area of 350 km². The basin stretches from m above sea level, while the lowland of m. (Markoski, 2005) In this area dominates translatation of continental and mediterranean climate. Because of the small amounts of rainfall that have this area and natural waters that have for irrigation its necessary to additionally irrigate crops. Therefore are constructed 7 irrigation systems which most important is the hydro system from Tikvesh Lake. Along the rivers in the Tikvesh Basin are represented alluvial soils that are suitable for growing industrial and horticultural crops, and are also represented resinous, terra rossa and other soil types. Veles Basin- Total area of Veles river erosion expandable basins of Babuna and Topolka is 1166,1 km² and lies at an altitude of m. Under the lowland area accounts for around 25 km² with an altitude of m. (Markovski, 2005) Mediterranean climatic influence is less prevalent, unlike the mainland, which dominates the area. Irrigation systems are using water from the main water flows from Lake Mladost. The soils are mainly composed of resinous, alluvial soils, delluvial soils, sierozem and others. In this basin in small quantities cultivated vineyards and fruit crops. Ovce Pole with Shtip and Lakavica.- covers three separate natural entities. Lowland area covers an area of 290 km² of the total area (1685,6 km²) in altitude belt of m. Lowland area extends in hypsometric belts of m (Markoski, 2005). In this area is represented expressed translatation of continental and mediterranean climate. Ovce Pole is poor with flowing water and therefore require artificial irrigation. In this region are very important hydro melioration systems Mavrovica and Zletovo (newly built reservoir Knezevo). Most widespread soil type is resinous and has less alluvial soils. Characteristic of this area is the presence of saline soils "Gereni." In these areas are mainly grown forage, cereals and vegetables and industrial plants. Kochani Basin.- covers an area of 1486,8 km². Is located on the hypsometrically belt of m. Lowland area covers 201 km² with an altitude of m (Markoski, 2005). Here you feel the influences of the expressed translatation of continental and mediterranean climate. The waters of the rivers that flow through this area with two artificial reservoirs are used for irrigation of arable land. In this basin the most common are alluvial and delluvial soils, but there is also a small part of the resinous and terra rossa. This area is characterized mostly by the production of rice, also the horticultural and industrial crops and vines. Berovo-Delchevo Basin- stretch the belt height of m and covers an area of 1102,6 km². Lowlandhilly part in Pijanec expends at an altitude of m and covers 387,2 km², and in Maleshevo at an altitude of 175

178 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX m and covers 290 km². (Markoski 1992). In this basin is represented continental climate. For Irrigation of arable land is used water from the river Bregalnica. The most common soil types are delluvial, resinous,and alluvial soils. Most suitable for growing in this basin are mountain cereal as rye, oats, barley and potato and fruit where plums prevail. Kriva Palanka Basin - has an area of 768,1 km² with an altitude of m. The lowland covers an area of 76,6 km² and extends in hypsometrical belt of m (Markoski, 2005). Kriva Palanka Basin have impact of the continental climate. As the main hydrographic facility is Kriva River. At present this area is alluvial, sandy-loamy, red and brown soils. Most suitable for the cultivation of cereals in the lower parts and potato in the upper parts of the basin. Kumanovo Basin- It is located at an altitude of m. It covers an area of 1315,9 km² of which 305,3 km² belongs to the lowland with an altitude of m (Markoski, 2005). In Kumanovo Basin feels the impact of modified mediterranean and continental climate. For irrigation of arable land are built canal networks. The most abundant type of soil is resinous, but has alluvial and delluvial soils. In this basin is mostly grown cereals, vegetables, vines and tobacco. Skopje Basin - covers an area of 1924,2 km² of which 343,9 km² belongs to the lowland. The basin stretches of relative altitude of m, while the lowland stretches of m height (Markoski 2005). In Skopje basin there is expressed translatation of the mediterranean and continental climate. For irrigation of agricultural land are used water irrigation channels. This area comprises mostly alluvial, delluvial, terra rossa and resinous. The most grown are industrial plants, tobacco, grain crops and vines. Polog Basin- covers area of 1475,2 km² with an altitude of m. To the lowland belongs around 406,2 km² at an altitude of m (Markoski, 2005). In Polog Basin features a striking continental climate. The agricultural land is irrigated from the local river network. Mostly they represented delluvial, alluvial and terra rossa. This basin have the most suitable conditions for the cultivation of fruit plants (especially apples, chestnuts and walnuts), cereal (wheat, corn) and vegetables (beans, peppers, and tomatos) and other forage plants. Kichevo Basin - covers an area of 874,2 km² and extends the relative height of m. The lowland covers an area of 97,6 km² with an altitude of m (Markoski, 2005). Kichevo Basin, has a continental climate. The irrigation of the arable land is mainly through the build irrigation canal network of rivers flowing in the basin. Here are represented alluvial and delluvial soils, acidic brown soils, ganjachi and other soils, on which are grown wheat, corn, barley and rye. Debar and Reka Basin - It is located at an altitude of m. an area of 973,4 km². The hilly part belong 92,7 km² in an area of m (Markoski, 1992). In this basin dominating the continental climate with small additions of mediterranean influences. For Irrigation of arable land is used the river network in the region. Prevalent soils are delluvial and terra rossa on which are grown cereals and fodder crops. Ohrid-Struga Basin- covers an area of 1318,3 km² and extends at an altitude of m. The lowland covers an area of 204,9 km² with an altitude of m (Markoski, 2005). Ohrid-Struga Basin has a continental climate. For irrigation of arable land are using water from the Crn Drim, Koselska River and the waters of Lake Ohrid. In this basin are represented delluvial, alluvial soils and terra rossa. They are quite suitable for growing fruit crops, forage crops, cereals, industrial crops and vines. Prespa Basin covers an area of 558,8 km² and extends at an altitude of m. About 194,6 km² belongs to the flat part of the basin which is at an altitude of m (Markoski, 2005). This basin has a continental climate. For irrigation of arable land is used water from Lake Prespa and built irrigation systems for all agricultural land. Here are represented wetland soils composed of clay, then alluvial and delluvial soils that are suitable for cereal crops and orchards. Here is particularly characteristic cultivation of apples. Pelagonija - the biggest basin in the territory of Macedonia. It covers an area of 3682 km² at an altitude of m. The lowland in Prilep Field belongs 634 km², in Bitola Field 686 km² and Demir-Hisar Field 66,8 km² or total 1386,8 km² displaced in hypsometrical belt of m (Markoski, 1992). Pelagonija has a continental climate. For irrigation of arable land is mostly used water from the Crna River, the water from artificial accumulation Strezevo in Bitola and Prilep Lake in Prilep Field. In the rim of the basin are also present larger amount of small reservoirs with mono-functional purpose in the function of agriculture. Most present in this basin are alluvial, delluvial soils, mulberry, red, resinous, acid brown soils and others. Here they breed almost all agricultural crops and fruit crops. DISCUSSION Bearing in mind the primary aim in this research, the regionalization of the Republic of Macedonia in terms of agricultural land is presented data on the prevalence of agricultural land in basins as relevant natural 176

179 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY geographical entities, where mainly are located lowland areas and farmland. From the total of 24 basins of spatial entities in the Republic of Macedonia for the purpose of regionalization are taken in consideration only the basins that are characterized by the presence of lowland and possibly hilly land suitable for agricultural production. In this meaning we divide this basins into 16 spacious units: Gevgelija-Valandovo Basin, Dojran Ditch, Strumica-Radovish Basin, Tikvesh Basin, Veles Basin, Ovce Pole with Shtip and Lakavica, Kochani Basin, Berovo-Delchevo Basin, Kriva Palanka Basin, Kumanovo Basin, Skopje Basin, Polog Basin, Kichevo Basin, Ohrid-Struga Basin, Prespa and Pelagonija Basin. Other spatial units are treated separately because some are taken as integral units in major basins such as Prilep Field, Bitola Field and Demir Hisar Field across the Pelagonia Basin, other entities with typical mountainous relief such as Mariovo Basin and Porece Basin and the third border areas belonging to other basins such as for example the source parts of Binachka Morava belongs to the Gnjilane Basin source parts of Dvorska and Lebnichka River and areas north of Kriva Palanka Basin gravitating toward Serbia. Based on the data presented are identified 4997,4 km² lowland suitable for agricultural production. In the Republic of Macedonia there are other areas in mountainous areas that can be exploited for agricultural production, but in the context of regionalization they are not taken as relevant because they are small enclaves, each one are not connected and as such they can't become part in the regional entities in terms of agricultural land in the country. As previously mentioned as special agricultural regions in the country are allocated larger number fields in the basins, table 1. Table1. Overview of fields and areas of agricultural land in the basins in Republic of Macedonia BASINS IN AGRICULTURAL REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA REGIONS SKOPJE BASIN Skopje Field КUMANOVO BASIN Kumanovo Field КRIVA PALANKA BASIN Slavishko Field OVCE POLE, SHTIP AND LAKAVICA Ovce Pole Shtip Field Lakavica КOCHANI BASIN Коchani Field STRUMICA-RADOVISH BASIN Strumica Field Rаdovish Field DOJRAN DITCH Dojran Field GEVGELIJA-VALANDOVO BASIN Valandovo Field Gevgelija Field ТIKVESH BASIN Drenovo Field Rosoman Feld Black Field and Livadishte Sopot Field Pepelishko Field Demir- Kapija Field VELES BASIN Veles area (Kucuk Kol) Babuna area (Azot) Topolka area PELAGONIJA BASIN Prilep Field Bitola Field Demir-Hisar Field Capari Field PRESPA BASIN Prespa Field OHRID-STRUGA BASIN Ohrid Field Struga Field Debarca area KICHEVO BASIN Kichevo Field Zajas Field DEBAR-REKA BASIN Debar Field POLOG BASIN Upper Polog Field Lower Polog Field 177

180 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 These presented fields and areas are the most compact areas in the country which is mainly distributed agricultural land. According to the cadastral records of arable land in the country in 1982 recorded 7075,3 km² (period when basically all arable land cadastre are recorded and used). This means that it is the maximum size of arable land that is spread throughout the territory or in the lowlands, the hilly and mountainous areas. Because of the processes of urbanization, industrialization and the emergence of modern agro mechanization, large number of citizens from the hard accessible mountainous and hilly areas emigrated in the lowlands and cities, part of the arable land was abandoned. This particularly applies to parcels that as individual fields were spread in hilly and mountainous areas and as such they can't form a compact regional whole. So in the context of regionalization in terms of agricultural land in the Republic of Macedonia lowland areas are only taken as compact agricultural regions. This means, aside are taken 4997,4 km² which means about 70.6% of the total arable land. From the remaining 30% about 15% are still in the process of exploitation but are scattered in smaller enclaves in areas Maleshevo and Pijanec, Porece, Mariovo, Vitachevo, Raec, Zeleznec and other areas and ends, and the remaining 15% are abandoned and degraded naturally transformed into grassland, scrub and woodland. So they returned to the original form of which were adapted by the human. CONCLUSION The territory of Republic of Macedonia mostly 12254,5 km² is mountainous terrain, 7598,6 km² is hilly relief and the remaining 5064,7 km² is lowland relief. In alteration extends from m. The whole territory is characterized by a diverse topography, with the shift of mountains, basins and lowlands. Set aside are 26 mountain ranges and 24 basin spacious units. In the bottoms of the basins extends a greater number of fields which are characterized by lowland. In these areas it is concentrated agricultural land. That is why the research was performed regionalization of agricultural land, so that mainly taken are compact agricultural areas. In the context of the actual regionalization of the Republic of Macedonia in terms of agricultural land has been set aside these 16 separate territorial entities: Gevgelija-Valandovo Basin, Dojran Ditch, Strumica-Radovish Basin, Tikvesh Basin, Veles Basin, Ovce Pole with Shtip and Lakavica, Kochani Basin, Berovo-Delchevo Basin, Kriva Palanka Basin, Kumanovo Basin, Skopje Basin, Polog Basin, Kichevo Basin, Ohrid-Struga Basin, Prespa and Pelagonija Basin which mainly are covered lowland territories. Based on the size of the area of agricultural land out of 7075,3 km² recorded in 1982 (a time when basically all arable land cadastre are recorded and used) for the purpose of regionalization in the aforementioned basins are recorded 4997,4 km². REFERENCES 1. Arsovski M. (1997): Tectonics of Macedonia, Faculty of mining and geology, Skopje. 2. Markoski B. (1992): Cartographic-Cartometric studies of hypsometric structure of space and population density in Republic of Macedonia, doctoral thesis, defended at the Institute of Geography, Faculty of Natural Sciences and Mathematics, p , Skopje. 3. Markoski B. (2003): Cartography, Geomap, Skopje 4. Markoski B. (2005): Cartographic defining and differentiating of basin spatial complexes in Republic of Macedonia, Bulletin of Physical Geography No. 2, Faculty of Natural Sciences and Mathematics, Institute of Geography, p , Skopje 5. Markoski B. (2008): Regionalization in the Republic of Macedonia, Bulletin of Physical Geography No.5, Faculty of Natural Sciences and Mathematics, Institute of Geography, p , Skopje 6. Mijalov R. (2004): Agrarian Geography, Faculty of Natural Sciences and Mathematics, Institute of Geography, Skopje RGU (1982): Federal Republic of Macedonia through cadastral records, Skopje. 7. SSORM (2008): Census of Agriculture, 2007, Individual agricultural holdings grouped by total available land, by regions, Book III, Skopje Stojmilov A. (2011): Geography of the Republic of Macedonia, p , Skopje. 8. Temovski M. (2012): Extension of karst rock outcrops in the Republic of Macedonia, Geographical Reviews No. 46, Macedonian Geographical Association, p , Skopje 9. Vasovic M. (1985): Regional geography, Rad, Belgrade 178

181 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY КАРТОГРАФСКО-ГЕОГРАФСКА РЕГИОНАЛИЗАЦИЈА НА РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА ОД АСПЕКТ НА ЖИВОТНАТА СРЕДИНА Blagoja MARKOSKI 1, Julijana MLADENOVSKA 2, Olgica DIMITROVSKA 1, Biljana APOSTOLOVSKA TOSHEVSKA 1 1 University "Ss. Cyril and Methodius ", Faculty of Natural Sciences and Mathemathics, Institute of Geography - Skopje 2 Master of science in geography УДК: :502.2(497.7) ИЗВОД Во овој труд, како проблем на истражување е поставена регионализацијата на територијата на Република Македонија според карактеритиките на животната средина. Целта е изработка на карта на Република Македонија на која според степенот на загрозеност на животната средина се диференцирани различни регионални целини, а соодветно на тоа ќе може да се постават приоритетни мерки за заштита. Во функција на тоа се дефинирани основните критериуми за оценка на степенот на загрозеност и соодветно на потребите се изработени серија на карти како основи според кои се издвоени регионалните целини од аспект на животната средина. Според утврдените состојби се диференцирани регионални целини без степен на загрозеност, со мал, среден и висок степен на загрозеност. Во најзагрозени региони од аспект на животната средина во Република Македонија се Скопскиот Регион, Полошкиот Регион, Битолското Поле, Возарското Поле, регионот на Осломеј (Кичевско), Струмичко-радовишкото Поле и т.н. Клучни зборови: регионализација, животна средина, карта, Република Македонија STATEMENT In this paper, the issue of research is set on the regionalization of the whole territory of the Republic of Macedonia according environmental characteristics. The goal is to create a map of the Republic of Macedonia whereby the level of the threat to the environment is differentiated various regional units, and consequently, priority measures for protection can be set. In the function of that have defined the basic criteria for assessing the level of threat and according the needs, a series of maps as basics under which separate regional units in terms of the environment are made. According to the established conditions are differentiated regional units without the level of endangerment, with low, medium and high level of threat. In the most affected regions in terms of the environment in the Republic of Macedonia are Skopje Region, Polog Region, Bitola field, the field Vozarskoto, the region of Oslomej (Kichevo), Strumica-Radovish field etc. Key words: regionalization, environment, map, Republic of Macedonia ВОВЕД Република Македонија се наоѓа во централниот дел од Балканскиот Полуостров. се граничи со Србија и Косово на север, Бугарија на исток, Грција на југ и Албанија на запад.спрема сите соседни држави се воспоставени по неколку гранични премини. Територијата е поделена на шест тектонски единици од кои најважни се Западно-македонската зона, Пелагониската зона, Вардарската зона и Родопската зона [Арсовски,1997]. Релјефот во Република Македонија и морфогенетски и морфоструктурно е мошне разновиден. Преовладува планинскиот релјеф со km 2, потоа ридестиот со 7599 km 2 и рамничарскиот релјеф со 5065 km 2 и 795 km 2. Издиференцирани се 26 планински масиви, 24 котлински целини, 23 поголеми сливни подрачја [Маркоски, 1995]. Ваквата просторна диференцијација е основа за просторната разместеност на населението и неговите економски активности, а соодветно на тоа и за карактеристиките на животната средина. Во контекст на тоа (покрај разните типови регионализација на територијата на Република Македонија) се поставува потребата за регионализација на државата и од аспект на квалитетот на животната средина. Во функција на тоа се и одликите на климата во Република Македонија која се карактеризира, така што во Гевгелиско-валандовската Котлина средните годишни температури изнесуваат околу 14 0 C, во 179

182 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 Пелагонија околу 10 0 C а во Маврово околу 8 0 C. Врнежите се движат од околу 400 mm/m 2 во Овче Поле до околу 1500 mm/m 2. Во процесот на регионализацијата е земен во предвид и квалитетот на водите. Според тоа е земена во предвид класификацијата на водите во реките низ Р Македонија. Во контекст на загадувањето на земјиштето издвоени се просторите со интензивно земјоделско производство, односно обработливите површини по дната на котлините, каде во зависност од плодоредот се користат разни заштитни хемиски препарати за заштита на растенијата опасни загадувачи на земјиштето. За посоодветна диференцијација на регионалните целини, како антропогени фактори се земени во предвид одлагањето на цврстиот отпад, рудните, индустриските и енергетските капацитети, транспортните коридори и бучавата како фактор на загрозување на животната средина во Р Македонија. ЦЕЛ НА ИСТРАЖУВАЊЕ Целта на овој труд е да ги проучи карактеристиките и состојбите на загаденост и загрозеност на животната средина во Република Македонија. Врз основа на тоа да се утврдат критериуми, а потоа да се диференцираат регионални целини според степенот на загрозеност. МЕТОДИ НА ИСТРАЖУВАЊЕ Соодветно на поставениот проблем (регионализација од аспект на животна средина) во процесот на истражувањето главно се применети географски, статистички, картографски и аналитичко-синтезни методи. Географските методи се применети во смисла на анализа на локацијата на објектите потенцијални загадувачи, карактеристиките на земјиштето според намената и степенот на искорисување, релациите на движење на луѓето и бучавата и т.н. Статистичките методи се применети во смисла на користење и обработка на мерените податоци за степенот на загаденост на воздухот, водата, земјиштето со штетни материи кои се емитуваат преку антропогените процеси во просторот, бучавата, цврстиот отпад и сл. Картографските методи се применети за анализа на територијата според степенот на загаденост и загрозеност на животната средина. Картографски, сепаратно се идентификувани степенот на загрозеност на воздухот, водата, земјиштето, разместеноста на рударските, индустриските и енергетските објекти и врз основа на таквите географски, статистички и картографски основи следи регионализацијата од аспект на животната средина. Аналитичко-синтезни методи се користени во смисла на анализа на одделните географски и мерени податоци со цел добивање на синтезни податоци за состојбата во животната средина. ИСТРАЖУВАЧКА ПОСТАПКА Процесот на истражување се базира на: дефинирање на критериуми за оценка на квалитетот на животната средина; согледување на фактичките состојби по одделни регионални целини и непосредна класификација на степенот на загаденост и загрозеност на животната средина како фактор за непосредна регионализација на Република Македонија од аспект на животната средина. Дефинирање на критериуми за оценка на квалитетот на животната средина Основни критериуми за оценка на квалитетот на животната средина и издвојувањето на регионални целини во Република Македонија од аспект на животната средина се концентрациите на загадувачки супстанци во природните средини. Такви се загаденоста и загрозеноста на: воздухот, водата и почвата, потоа нарушената рамнотежа на животната средина во одреден регион, под влијание на бучавата, енергетските капацитети, управувањето со отпадот, транспортните активности, туристичките движења и други критериуми. Квалитет на воздухот - Квалитетот на воздухот се нарушува преку користењето на енергенсите при согорувачките процеси, издувните гасови од производните погони, гасовите од сообраќајни средства, активности од природно потекло (поплави, пожари, земјотреси, електрични празнења) итн. За да се избегне, спречи или намали влијанието на штетните ефекти од загадениот воздух врз здравјето на луѓето и животната средина во целина, постојат закон за квалитет на амбиенталниот воздух во Република Македонија, според кој се пропишани гранични вредности и критични нивоа, преку кои се следи концентрацијата на загадувачки супстанции. Овие гранични вредности и критични нивоа земени се 180

183 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY како критериуми при утврдување на степенот на загадување на одредена територија по видови загадувачки супстанции табела 1. Табела 1. Гранични вредности за заштита на здравјето на луѓето Загадувачки супстанции Период на впросечување Гранични вредности Дозволен брoj надминувања годишно Сулфур диоксид SO2 1 час 350 μg/m часа 125 μg/m 3 3 Азот диоксид NO2 1 час 200 μg/m година 40 μg/m 3 - Суспендирани честички PM10 24 часа 50 μg/m година 40 μg/m 3 - Суспендирани честички PM2.5 1 година 25 μg/m 3 20 μg/m 3 - Олово Pb 1 година 0.5 mg/m 3 - Бензин C6H6 1 година 5 mg/m 3 - Јаглерод моноксид CO Макс. дневна 8 часовна сред. вредност 10 mg/m 3 - Извор: Министерство за животна средина и просторно планирање Ако се анализира загадувањето на вегетацијата во руралните и шумските области во Република Македонија, како критични нивоа се земени вредностите на загадувачките супстанции сулфур диоксид (SO 2) и азотни оксиди (NO x) табела 2. Табела 2. Критични нивоа за заштита на вегетацијата Загадувачка супстанција Период на впросечување Гранични вредности Сулфур диоксид SO 1 година 20 µg/m 3 Азотни оксиди NOx 1 година 40 µg/m 3 Извор: Министерство за животна средина и просторно планирање За утврдување на просторната разместеност на загадувачките супстанции и интензитетот на загадување, покрај граничните вредности како критериуми при регионализација на територијата од аспект на квалитет на воздухот се земаат и: концентрацијата на индустриски објекти во кои се одвива редовно и разновидно производство, преку чии активности во атмосферата се испуштаат штетни гасови, чад, непријатна миризба, прав и друго; разместеноста на енергетските капацитети што емитираат штетни материи, како чад, прав и пепел кои дирекно го нарушуваат квалитетот на воздухот; сообраќајните активности преку кои атмосферскиот воздух се загадува со голема количина на чад, прашина, сулфур диоксид, јаглерод моноксид и диоксид, азотни оксиди, олово итн. Квалитет на водата - Показатели за одредување на квалитетот на водата се физичките, хемиските, биолошките и радиолошките карактеристики (табела 3). Показатели ФИЗИЧКИ ХЕМИСКИ Табела 3. Показатели за одредување на квалитет на вода Параметри кои се следат (критериуми) -Температура -Мирис и вкус -Боја -Проѕирност -Количината на растворен кислород -Биохемиската потрошувачка на кислород -Хемиска потрошувачка на кислород -Киселост и базичност на водата (ph вредност) -Тврдина на водата -Материи кои содржат азот 181

184 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 БИОЛОШКИ МИКРОБИОЛОШКИ Извор: Сопствена интерпретација и конструкција -Хлориди и сулфати -Железо и манган -Разновидни отровни соединенија и радиоактивни материи -Суспендирани материи од органско и неорганско потекло -Количеството на различни животински и растителни видови -Учеството на патогени микроорганизми -Учеството на сапрофити микроорганизми Според показателите на квалитет, загадувањето на водите може да биде механичко, биолошко, хемиско или термално [Мулев, 1997]. Тоа ги опфаќа загадувањето на поземните води, речните води и водите во езерата и морињата (физичко, хемиско, и биолошко загадување од индустриски отпадни води, земјоделство, сточарството и др.). Класификација на водите според квалитет се врши врз основа на критериуми утврдени во посебни подзаконски акти, како што е Уредба за категоризација на водотеците и езерата во Република Македонија (табела 4). Табела 4. Постоечка класификација на површинските води во Република Македонија Максимално ниво на концентрации I класа II класа III класа IV класа V класа Индикатори за квалитетот на вода Растворен кислород (не се однесува на подземна вода) Заситеност со Кислород Биохемиска потрошувачка на кислород за 5 дена мг/л О Хемиска потрошувачка на кислород, перманганат мг/л О Вкупен органски Јагленород мг/л С Суспендирани материи мг/л Вкупен сув остаток од филтрирана вода за -површински води -подземни води накарст -подземн води кон карст ph-вредност Алкалитет мг/л CaCO Фосфор, елемемтарен мг/л / 7/ 3 /7-11/ / / /20-75/ / 75/ Вкупно Азот мг/л /200/ 3 / / / / / 450/ / 450/ Chlorophyll a мг/л / 2.0/ / / / / / / / 10.0/ Степен на сапробност по Либман Мезоса Мезоса α Мезоса Олиготр Поли Пробна Пробна пробна офична сапробна α - β α - β поли Извор: Уредба за категоризација на водотеците, езерата, акумулациите и водните ресурси (1999) Загадување на земјиштето - Се јавува кога површинскиот слој на почвата е оптоварен со големи количини на отпадни материи. Прекумерното загадување на почвата со органски и неоргански соединенија, придонесува до пореметување на нормалните почвени процеси и нивна деградација. Според потеклото на загадувачите, факторите кои предизвикуваат деградација на почвата може да се поделат на природни и антропогени, а нивниот интензитет се зема како критериум при оценување на квалитетот на земјиштето и соодветно на тоа регионализацијата на територијата на Република Македонија. 182

185 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY -хидролошки -климатски -лизгање на терен Табела 5. Фактори кои влијаат на деградација на земјиштето според потеклото ФАКТОРИ ЗА ДЕГРАДАЦИЈА НА ЗЕМЈИШТЕТО ПРИРОДНИ АНТРОПОГЕНИ -рударски активности -индустризација и урбанизација -градежни зафати -таложење на аероседименти -наводнување -минерали ѓубрива и пестициди Извор: Сопствена интерпретација и конструкција Количини на отпад - Секојдневните човечки активности создаваат големи количини на отпад, а со тоа и зголемување на површините каде што тој се одлага. Одлагањето на отпадот го загадува животниот простор од еколошки, технолошки, урбанистички, санитарен, епидемолошки, градежен, хидролошки и енергетски аспект. Отпадот може да се класифицира како: рударски отпад; комунален цврст отпад; технолошки (индустриски) отпад; опасен отпад; медицински отпад и земјоделски отпад. Отпадот според агрегатната состојба се класифицира како во табела 6. Табела 6. Поделба на отпадот според агрегатната состојба ПОДЕЛБА НА ОТПАДОТ СПОРЕД АГРГАТНАТА СОСТОЈБА Цврсти Течни Каловидни Гасни отпадоци отпадоци отпадоци отпадоци -отпадоци со поголеми -индустриски отпадни -гасови од димензии; води; индустријата; -домашно ѓубре; -радиоактивни течности; -гасови од -улично ѓубре; -опасни масла; земјоделије -отпадоци од градини; -течни ѓубрива од -почва; -индустриски отпадоци; сточарските фарми; -други -отпадно масло и масти; -старо железо; -животински отпадоци; -радиоактивни отпадоци; -медицински отпадоци Извор: Сопствена интерпретација и конструкција -отпадоци од сточарските фарми; -тињи од индустриските отпадни води; -тињи наталожени во канализационата мрежа; -тињи од резервоарите за нафта Депонирањето на отпад создава проблеми во врска со загадување на водите и почвите. Поради ваквиот ризик од загадување, при регионализација на животната средина во Република Македонија од аспект на начинот на управување со отпадоците потребно е да се имаат во предвид следниве критериуми: местата за депонирање или складирање на отпадот (депонии); топографските услови за локација на депониите; одалеченоста на депониите од населени места; одалеченоста на депониите од извори на вода за пиење; нарушувањето на естетската вредност на животната средина; транспортните услови до депониите; создадената бучава при транспортот на отпадот и квалитетот на земјиштето каде што се одлага одпадот. Интензитет на бучавата - Претставува физички агенс во животната средина кој го нарушува квалитетот на живеење. Комплексот од звучни бранови, предизвикува непријатност и вознемирување кое влијае на психофизичката состојба на човекот и неговата работна продуктивност. Податоците од мерањата за нивото на бучава се главна одредница за регионализација на одредена територија според степенот на бучава. Како критериуми според кои се врши регионализација на територијата на Република Македонија од аспект на интензитетот на бучавата, се земаат територии и релации во коишто се предизвикува одреден степен на вознемиреност на населението од бучава. Такви се: 183

186 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 агломерации (урбанизирани области со над жители); релации со интензивен патен сообраќај (регионални, национални и меѓународни патишта низ коишто поминуваат над возила годишно); релации со интензивен железнички сообраќај (железнички пруги низ коишто поминуваат повеќе од вагони годишно); реони со авионски сообраќај (повеќе од движења годишно); реони во кои се лоцирани капацитети кои предизвикуваат бучава и тивки реони надвор од агломерации. Граничните вредности за интензитетот на бучавата се прикажани во табела 7. Табела 7. Гранични вредности за ниво на бучава Видови реони Ниво на бучава (db) LД 0-17 ч LB ч LH ч Реони изложени на интезивен патен сообраќај Реони изложени на интезивен железнички сообраќај Реони изложени на авионски сообраќај Реони со интензивна индустриска активност Тивки реони надвор од агломерациите Извор: Закон за прекршоци против јавниот ред и мир ( Службен весник на Република Македонија бр. 66/2008 Емисии од индустриско енергетски капацитети - Порастот на потребите од енергија (електрична, топлинска) предизвикува емисија на разни штетни гасови и честички кои го загадуваат воздухот, водата, земјиштето, растителниот и животинскиот свет и човекот. Сите видови на трансформација на примарната енергија во електрична остава негативни последици врз животната средина [Алушовска, 2013]. Во функција на дефинирање на регионални целини загадени како резултат на работењето на енергетски капацитети и утврдување на степенот на загадување на животната средина во Република Македонија, се земени следниве критериуми: разместеност и бројот на хидроенергетски објекти; разместеност на термоенергетските постојки; разместеност на рафинерии за нафта и нафтени деривати; разместеност на топланите и разместеност на рударските капацитети. Транспортни активности - Транспортниот сектор и покрај огромните погодности кои ги има во развојот на цивилизацијата, сепак придонесува за многу проблеми во животната средина, како во текот на изградбата, така и во текот на работењето. Последиците кои се чуствуваат врз животната средина од траспортните активности се поврзуваат главно со: безбедноста (сообраќајни несреќи); нарушување на квалитетот на воздухот и бучавата. Како критериуми за регионализација на Република Македонија од овој аспект се земаат во предвид релации и региони според видот и интензитетот на транспортни активности како што се: градски агломерации (со голема сообраќајна фреквенција); главни патишта по кои минуваат повеќе од возила годишно; аеродроми со повеќе од движења годишно; железнички пруги по кои минуваат повеќе од вагони годишно и територии во кои транспортните активности не влијаат на квалитетот на животната средина. РЕГИОНАЛИЗАЦИЈА НА РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА СПОРЕД ФАКТИЧКАТА СОСТОЈБА ВО ЖИВОТНАТА СРЕДИНА Непосредната регионализација на Република Македонија од аспект на животната средина според наведените критериуми се базира врз фактичката состојба на квалитетот на воздухот, водата, земјиштето, отпадот, бучавата, разместеноста на рударските, енергетските, индустриските и транспортните капацитети. Проучувањето на поставениот проблем е организирано, така што поодделно за секој сегмент од животната средина согледана е фактичката состојба во просторот на Република Македонија, а потоа врз база на 184

187 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY преклопување на сепаратните ситуации се дефинирани регионалните целини од аспект на животната средина, односно нејзиниот квалитет. Во основа кај сите сегменти на животната средина се издвоени регионални целини со висок, среден и низок интензитет на загаденост и загрозеност на воздухот, водата, земјиштето и бучавата. Регионализација од аспект на квалитет на воздухот во Република Македонија Во контекст на предходно наведеното од аспект на квалитетот на воздухот во Република Македонија со висок степен на загаденост се издвојуваат поголемите градски подрачја во чија непосредна близина се лоцирани поголеми загадувачи на воздухот. За загаденоста на воздухот во овие подрачја од клучно значење е населеноста, геоморфологијата на теренот, како и метролошките услови, густината на собраќајната мрежа, локацијата на индустриските објекти и слично. Такви региони се: Скопско - кумановски регион - со загадувачки супстанции емитирани од сообраќајот, работата на неколку поголеми индустриски капацитети, како што се Железарницата, цементарницата Усје, ОХИС, рафинеријата ОКТА неколку топлани и ред помали индустриски капацитети. Битолски регион поради работата на рударско енергетскиот комбинат РЕК - Битола, и емисиите од индустриските објекти, издувните гасови од возилата и чадот од домаќинствата за време на зимскиот период. Кичевски регион како последица од работата на енергетски капацитет ТЕЦ Осломеј, неуредна депонија и сл. Велешки регион е сериозен еколошки проблем, поради последиците од (сега затворените) топилницата за олово и цинк и фабриката за производство на вештачки ѓубрива. Тетовско - полошкиот регион поради работата на капацитетот Силмак (порано ХЕК Југохром ), потоа како резултат на сообраќајните фреквенции, затоплување на домовите во зимскиот период и друго. Тиквешки регион поради работата на индустрискиот комбинат Фени со топилницата за железни и никел во близина на Кавадарци и ТЕЦ Неготино. Табела 8. Интензитет на загадување на воздухот во Република Македонија ИНТЕНЗИТЕТ НА ЗАГАДУВАЊЕ НА ВОЗДУХОТ ВО РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА ГРАД CO SO2 NOX ПРАВ СКОПЈЕ * * * * * * * * * * ТЕТОВО * * * * * * * * * БИТОЛА * * * * * * * * * * КИЧЕВО * * * * * * * ВЕЛЕС * * * * * * КУМАНОВО * * * ОХРИД * * * * СТРУГА * * * * ПРИЛЕП * * * * * ГОСТИВАР * * * * КАВАДАРЦИ * * * * РАДОВИШ * * КОЧАНИ * * * * НЕГОТИНО * * * * КРАТОВО * * * * СТРУМИЦА * * * КРИВА ПАЛАНКА * ДЕБАР * ДЕМИР ХИСАР * МАКЕДОНСКИ БРОД * КРУШЕВО * ДЕЛЧЕВО * БЕРОВО * *** високо загадени ** средно загадени * ниско загадени Извор: Сопствена интерпретација и конструкција 185

188 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 Со среден степен на загаденост на воздухот се одликуваат подрачјата на градовите или населени места со помала густина на сообраќајна мрежа, во кои се лоцирани фабрики со помал интензитет на загадување. Во средно загадени просторни целини се вбројуваат и подрачјата долж регионалните и локални патишта, со послаб интензитет на сообраќај. Такви се подрачјата во и околу урбаните центри: Струмица, Струга, Охрид, Прилеп, Гостивар, Радовиш, Кочани, Штип, Македонска Каменица итн. Со низок степен на загаденост на воздухот се одликуваат просторите лоцирани подалеку од урбаните центри и фреквентни патишта. Со висок квалитет на воздухот се истакнуваат просторите над 1000 м надморска височина, во планинските предели на територија на Република Македонија, како и територии во кои нема развиено поголеми населби и стопански капацитети како на пример: Маврово, Порече, Дебарца, Малешево, Дојран, Демир Хисар, Крушево, Крива Паланка итн. Регионализација од аспект на квалитет на површинските води во Република Македонија Квалитетот на површинските води зависи од тоа низ какви подрачја течат водотеците и начинот на нивно искористување. Како главни извори на загадување на водотеците се комуналните води и отпадоците од градовите: Скопје, Гостивар, Тетово, Куманово, Велес, Штип, Струмица, Неготино, Демир Капија, Гевгелија, Охрид, Дојран и други, како и голем број на индустриски објекти, чии отпадни индустриски води содржат одредени тешки метали како хром, железо, кадмиум, олово и цинк. Поголема концентрација на тешки метали како хром, железо, кадмиум, олово и цинк е забележано по течението на реките: Вардар под Јегуновце, Бистрица, Лепенец, Пчиња, Кумановска Река, Брегалница под Крупиште и Злетовска Река. За водните површини во Македонија особено опасен е индустрискиот отпад од металургиската и хемиската индустрија и непрочистениот канализационен отпад како што се реките: Драгор под Битола, Кумановска Река под Куманово, Црна Река под Битола, Киселичка Река под Пробиштип, Кичевска Река под Кичево, Вардар под Тетово, Скопје и Велес и река Брегалница под Кочани и Штип. Водотеците во Република Македонија се релативно чисти во горните теченија, но по должината на нивните средни и долни теченија многу компоненти укажуваат на нивно загадување од домаќинствата, индустријата и земјоделството. Реката Вардар според степенот на загадување се констатира дека има вода со слаб квалитет, односно вода од III и IV класа, со исклучок на горното течение, од изворот до градот Гостивар каде според квалитет, водата се вбројува во I и II класа. Ваквиот степен на загаденост се должи пред се на непосредното течење на река Вардар низ неколку поголеми и густо населени котлини, како што се Полошката, Скопската, Велешката, како и индустриските капацитети лоцирани во нејзина близина: Југохром кај Јегуновце, ОХИС во Скопје, ХИВ во Велес итн. Високиот степен на загаденост на водите на реката Вардар е карактеристично и во подрачјата каде што се вливаат загадените реки Лепенец, Пчиња и Брегалница [Маркоски, Димитровска, 2002]. Реката Треска како притока на Вардар се карактеризира со повисок квалитет (II, III класа), а тоа се должи на нејзината должина, можноста за самопрочистување, слабата населеност по нејзиното течение и трите акумулации. Црна Река се одликува со релативно добар квалитет до вливот во Пелагонија, но во понатамошното течение, во неа се вливаат помали но прилично загадени реки, како што се Прилепска Река и Драгор, чии води по квалитет се (V класа) вон класа. Најлош квалитет на Црна Река се забележува кај Скочивир, од каде течејќи низ Мариовскиот регион и поради акумулацијата Тиквеш, водите на Црна Река се самопрочистуваат. Водите од сливот на реката Црн Дрим и реката Радика се карактеризираат со добар квалитет, односно квалитет кој не отстапува од законски пропишаните критериуми. Во сливното подрачје на река Струмица водите се со слаб квалитет (III и IV класа), а причина за тоа се отпадните води од населените места и користењето на препарати во земјоделското производство. Со голем интензитет на загаденост, односно со вода категоризирана вон класа (V класа), се одликува реката Бистрица при вливот во Вардар кај Јегуновце, реката Драгор во Битола до вливот во Црна Река, Кумановска Река од Куманово до вливот во Пчиња и Голема Река кај Ресен [Маркоски, Димитровска 2002]. Природните и вештачките езера во Република Македонија се стопански значајни хидрографски објекти. Езерските води се користат за туристички и транспортни цели, риболов, наводнување, производство на електрична енергија, водоснабдување на градските центри и друго, со што се изложени на голема стапка на загадување. 186

189 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY Водите во Охридското Езеро, како значаен природен резервоар се загадуваат со комунални градски, индустриски и хотелски отпадни води. Ова загадување е особено изразито покрај Градските плажи во Охрид и во Струга и устието на реката Сатеска каде се забележува квалитет на водата од III и IV класа, додека квалитетот на водата кај Св.Наум и хотелот Метропол е од II класа. Водите во Преспанското и Дојранско Езеро, според квалитетот не ги задоволуваат пропишаните законски стандарди. Водата во Преспанското Езеро е од II класа, но во текот на туристичката сезона преминува во III класа, додека квалитетот на водата во Дојранското Езеро најчесто е од III и IV класа [Селмани, 1994]. Според ова, проблемот со загадување на површинските води на територија на Република Македонија е значително изразен, па ваквиот регионален пристап би бил посистематичен, при евиденција и класификација на фактичките загадувачи со цел преземање поконкретни мерки за санација и подобрување на квалитетот на површинските води во Република Македонија. Ранливост на подземните води од загадување е карактеристична скоро во сите рамничарски делови по котлините во Република Македонија поради поголемата густина на населеност, употреба на разни препарати во земјоделското производство, фекални канализации и друго. Според картата за ранливост на подземните води во Република Македонија се разликуваат четири класи на загрозеност на подземните води, според водопропусливоста на теренот: незагрозена, делумно загрозена, загрозена и многу загрозена подземна вода. Во Република Македонија најраспространети се слабо водопропусливите карпи. Ова значи дека најголем процент од подземните води во државата не се склони на загадување. Ваквата класа зафаќа површина од околу km 2, односно 62 % од вкупната површина на државата. Делумно загрозени се подземните води кај средно водопропусливите терени кои се со мало распространување. Застапени се на вкупна површина од 900 km 2, односно 3.5 %. Подземните води кои се наоѓаат под квартерни и неогени формации спаѓаат во класата на загрозени од загадување. Ваквиот тип на издани е распространет на површина од околу km 2 (19,5 % од вкупната површина). Најинтересни се изданите формирани во алувијални седименти на поголемите реки Вардар, Црна Река и Брегалница, кои се распространети во Полошката, Скопската, Гевгелиско - Валандовската, Пелагониската, Кочанската, Струмичката неогенска депресија и се сместени во класата на многу ранливи од загадување [Национална стратегија за води , 2011]. Регионализација на животната средина од аспект на квалитет на почвите во Република Македонија Регионализацијата на територијата од аспект на кавлитативните особености на почвите се врши според следните фактори за деградација: различен степен на ерозивни процеси; зголемен интензитет на механичко и хемиско загадување на почвите (индустриски контаминирани жаришта и депонии) и подрачја со нарушен квалитет на почвата како резултат на земјоделски активности; Подрачја зафатени со ерозивни процеси - Ерозивните процеси како фактори кои влијаат на деградирање на земјиштето се јавуваат во подрачја каде се интензивни антропогените промени на природната средина. Средногодишната продукција на ерозивни наноси е околу 700 m 3 /km 2 /god., што претставува вредност која ја надминува нормалната геоморфолошка ерозија. Од регионален аспект на територијата на Република Македонија преовладуваат различни типови на ерозивни процеси. Екстремно силна ерозија се јавува во подрачја каде просечната продукција на нанос надминува над 2000 m 3 /km 2 /god. Простори со зголемен интензитет на ерозија се сливот на Каменичка Река, западните падини на Плачковица, сливот на Кратовска Река, Козјачија, горниот слив на Брегалница делови од сливот на Црна Река и други [Милевски, 2007]. Подрачја со контаминација на почвата од локални извори на загадување - Во Република Македонија загадувањето на почвите се одвива преку економски активности кои придонесуваат за контаминација на почвата. Такви се загадувањето од рудниците, металургијата, органско-хемиската индустрија, производството на енергија, нафтената индустрија и друго. Главни локалитети од овој тип на загадување 187

190 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 се рудниците Саса кај Македонска Каменица, Тораница кај Крива Паланка, Добрево кај Пробиштип, Бучим кај Радовиш, Југохром кај Јегуновце, рафинерија Окта кај Миладиновци, Железарницата Макстил во Скопје, ОХИС во Скопје, топилницата и хемиската индустрија во Велес, Осломеј кај Кичево, РЕК Битола кај Новаци, ФЕНИ кај Кавадарци, Лојане кај Куманово и други објекти. Квалитетот на почвите во Република Македонија, се врши со одлагање на комуналниот отпад на таканаречени диви депонии, особено во руралните подрачја, но и насекаде во Република Македонија. Најкарактеристични депонии за цврст отпад се Скопје (Дрисла), Куманово (Краста), Битола (Мегленци), Злетово (Мелише), Велес (Бунардере), Струмица, Кавадарци (Мелци), Кочани (Белски пат), Охрид (Буково) итн. На територијата на Република Македонија 16 депонии се рангираат како високо ризични и претставуваат опасност за животната средина и здравјето на населението кое живее во нивна близина. Такви се депониите во близина на населените места: Кичево, Тетово, Гостивар, Крушево, Гевгелија, Крива Паланка, Карбинци, Радовиш, Свети Николе, Валандово и други. Ист е бројот на депонии кои се средно ризични, а други 19 депонии се рангираат како ниско ризични. Подрачја со нарушен квалитет на почвата како резултат на земјоделски активности - Несодветниот избор на земјоделски култури и прекумерното користење на механизација, проследено со нестручна и претерана употреба на хемиски препарати (ѓубрива и средства за заштита) заради остварување на поголеми приноси и добивки, негативно се рефлектира врз квалитетот и плодноста на земјиштето. Анализирајќи ги земјоделските површини на територија на Република Македонија, може да се дефинираат подрачја во кои се деградира почвениот покривач како резултат на нестручната обработка и интензитетот на користење на хемиски заштитни средства и минерални ѓубрива, како што се: подрачја поинтензивно земјоделско производство во кое се користат поголеми количини минерални ѓубрива, пестициди, хербициди и друго. Такви региони се: Струмичко-радовишкиот Регион, Гевгелиско Поле, Валандовско Поле, Тиквеш (Демир Капија, Неготино, Кавадарци, Градско, Росоман), Кочанско Поле, Кумановски Регион, Полог, Скопски Регион, Пелагонија (Битолско Поле, Прилепско Поле, Демир-Хисар), Преспанско Поле, Струшко Поле. Бучавата како фактор за регионализација на животната средина во Република Македонија Бучавата се јавува како посебен елемент кој придонесува за општа деградација на животната средина. Несаканиот или штетен звук, особено е изразен во густо населените места во непосредна близина на индустриски објекти, автопатишта, железнички пруги, аеродроми, бучава од верски објекти, индивидуална бучава и т.н. Заради штетните влијанија на бучавата врз здравјето на луѓето и во Република Македонија се организира мерење на бучавата. Бучавата во Република Македонија е во постојан пораст, особено тешко се контролира во урбаните подрачја. Како најголеми извори на бучава се: сообраќајните средства, зголемената механизација и автоматизација во индустријата, градежната активност, трговските центри, школски дворови, спортски сали, стадиони, угостителски објекти и слично. Според интензитетот на бучава во Република Македонија се издвојуваат; регионални просторни целини со високо ниво на бучава и регионални просторни целини со ниско ниво на бучава Регионални прсторни целини со високо ниво на бучава се урбаните средини и поголеми сообраќајни агломерации, како што се поголемите градови Скопје, Велес, Куманово, Битола, Прилеп, Кичево, Гостивар, Тетово, Охрид, Кавадарци, Струмица и други. Во овие градски јадра доаѓа до сплет на повеќе извори на бучава, како бучава предизвикана од сообраќајот, индустријата и работната средина, амбиентална бучава, бучава од стамбени објекти, јавни објекти и слично. Висок степен на бучава го нарушува квалитетот на животната средина и во областите покрај поголемите индустриски и енергетски капацитети, главни патишта, железнички линии и аеродроми. Такви во Република Македонија се: подрачјата каде се лоцирани рудниците за олово и цинк (Злетово, Тораница, Саса), за бакар (Бучим, Боров дол, Плавица, Иловица, Кадица), за антимон (Крстов дол и Лојане), за железо (Дамјан), за варовник (Бањани), за јаглен (Суводол, Брод-Гнеотино, Живојно, Осломеј, Поповјани и Страгомиште). подрачјата каде се наоѓаат термоелктроцентралите РЕК Битола, РЕК Осломеј и ТЕЦ Неготино 188

191 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY подрачјата во кои функционираат индустриски капацитети со висок степен на бучава, како: ОКТА - Миладиновци; ОХИС - Скопје; УСЈЕ - Скопје, Фени Индустри - Кавадарци, Макстил во Скопје, Силмак - Јегуновце итн. подрачјата долж автопатите, регионалните, магистралните и локалните патишта низ кои поминуваат по возила годишно, како што се: меѓународниот патен правец Е-75 на релација Куманово - Скопје - Велес - Неготино - Гевгелија; магистралниот пат Е-65 на релација Крива Паланка - Куманово - Скопје -Тетово - Гостивар - Кичево - Охрид; патниот правец М-5 источно од Е-75 кој преку Штип и Делчево продолжува за Бугарија, а западно од Е-75 преку Прилеп и Битола кон Грција и други патни правци со меѓународен и регионален карактер. подрачјата одалечени до 5 km од железнички пруги со голема фреквенција на возови до вагони годишно, како што се подрачјата долж коридорот 10 кој поминува низ Република Македонија на релација Табановце - Гевгелија и од него се одвојува крак кон Битола и Кременица на запад и Штип - Кочани на исток; подрачјата долж железничката линија Скопје - Тетово - Гостивар - Кичево. подрачјата во кои се одвива интензивен воздушен сообраќај, како што се подрачјата во близина на: двата аеродроми за меѓународен воздушен сообраќај "Александар Велики" - Скопје и "Св. Апостол Павле" - Охрид и петте спортски аеродроми со тревнати полетно - слетни патеки: Скопје - Стенковец, Куманово, Штип, Битола и Прилеп, адекватни за сите типови на спортска авијација. Регионални просторни целини со ниско ниво на загрозеност од бучава се оние подрачја сместени надвор од урбаните и работните средини и подалеку од позначајни сообраќајни делници. Таквите просторни целини ги опфаќаат руралните подрачја долж планинските масиви во Република Македонија. РЕЗУЛТАТИ Врз основа на дефинираните критериуми и регионализацијата на одделните елементи на животната средина во Република Македонија по принципот на преклопување се дефинирани регионалните просторни целини од аспект на животната средина. Во контекст на тоа, а врз основа на претходно извршената регионализација од аспект на квалитетот на воздухот, водата, почвата, депонирањето на отпад и бучавата, на територијата на Република Македонија од аспект на животната средина се дефинирани: Региони со висок степен на деградација на животната средина; Региони со среден степен на деградација на животната средина; Региони со низок степен на деградација на животната средина и Незагадени просторни целини. Региони со висок степен на деградација на животната средина, односно низок квалитет на животната средина во Македонија може да се забележи во подрачја каде загадувањето на просторот е последица на заедничкото влијание на разни деградирачки процеси. Како најзагадени региони во Република Македонија, каде животната средина се соочува со зголемен интензитет на уништување на природата, загадување на нејзините ресурси и намален квалитет на живеење можат да се издвојат: Скопско - кумановскиот регион; Тетовско - гостиварскиот регион; Битолскиот регион; Кичевскиот регион; Велешкиот регион; Кавадаречко - неготинскиот регион и Струмичко - радовишкиот регион. Просторни целини со среден степен на деградација на животната средина Кога станува збор за средно загадени региони во Република Македонија од аспект на животната средина, се мисли на подрачја во кои 189

192 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 дејствуваат помал број на фактори и помал интензитет на загадување и нарушување на квалитетот на животната средина. Со ваков интензитет на загадување се карактеризира животната средина во: Гевгелиско - валандовскиот регион; Охридско - струшкиот регион; Дебарскиот регион; Преспанскиот регион; Осоговскиот регион; Прилепскиот регион и Овчеполскиот регион. Региони со низок интензитет на загадување на животната средина - Добар квалитет на животната средина се забележува во ридско - планинските предели во Република Македонија каде што се лоцирани помалку населените градови како, Пехчево, Берово, Крушево и Македонски Брод. Според ова, како ниско загадени региони може да се издвојат: Беровско - пехчевски регион; Крушевски регион; Бродски регион и Мавровскиот регион. Незагадени просторни целини од аспект на животна средина во Република Македонија - Недопрени, еколошки чисти средини во Република Македонија се оние кои се наоѓаат далеку од урбаните центри и високите оџаци на фабриките, подалеку од фреквентни патишта и просторите на поголема надморска височина. Тие се одликуваат со висок квалитет на воздухот, со зелени површини и тишина. Општо гледано со висок квалитет на животната средина се истакнуваат просторите над 1000 m надморска височина во Република Македонија, односно планинските предели (Корабскиот Масив, Шар Планина, Бистра, Стогово, Јабланица, Галичица, Илинска Планина, Пелистер, Бушева Планина, Мокра Планина, Добра Вода со Сува Гора, Скопска Црна Гора, Ниџе, Кожуф, Осоговски Планини, Плачковица, Огражден, Малешевски Планини, Беласица, Kонечка Планина и други), но и во одредени региони кои се ретко населени и стопански неактивни како што се Мариово, Порече, Козјачија и други помали предели. АНАЛИЗА Проблемот регионализација од аспект на животната средина се одликува со посебни карактеристики, бидејќи, елементите на загрозеност на животната средина се различни, така што имаа посебни специфичности. Поради тоа посебно се обработени аспектите на загаденост и загрозеност на воздухот, водите и земјиштето но и просторите загрозени со звучни ефекти. Во конкретниот случај на регионализација на Република Македонија од аспект на заштита на животната средина разгледани се конкретните карактеристики на елементите на животната средина според максимално дозволените гранични вредности. Тие се земени како основни критериуми за одредување на степенот на загаденост на одделните региони во Република Македонија. Соодветно на така воспоставените критериуми е извршена сепаратна регионализација на секој елемент на животната средина посебно. Поточно, според степенот на загаденост (висок, среден, низок степен) на воздухот, водата, земјиштето, бучавата и соодветните загадувачи на нив е направен регионален преглед на состојбите. Врз основа на сепаратната аналитичка регионализација по принцип на картографско преклопување е добиена синтезна картографско-географска регионализација од аспект на животната средина. Кај оваа регионализација се забележува дека како посебно загрозени региони се издвојуваат погусто населените, стопански поразвиените и сообраќајно пофреквентните релации. Карактеристично е што кај овој тип на регионализација се јавуваат линиски простори кои се со степен на загаденост. Такви се ситуациите кај загаденоста на речните текови и присуството на бучавата вдолж сообраќајниците (патишта и железници). Врз основа на податоците покрај загадените територии според некој степен на загаденост (висок, среден, низок) се издвојуваат и територии кои за среќа сеуште може да се сметаат за природни и чисти територии. ваквите простори главно ги опфаќаат поголемите надморски височини (скоро сите територии над 1000 м н.в.) и демографски празните територии, како на пример регионот Мариово. 190

193 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY Карта 1. Регионализација на Република Македонија од аспект на животна средина Извор: Сопствена интерпретација и конструкција 191

194 V КОНГРЕС НА ГЕОГРАФИТЕ ОД РЕПУБЛИКА МАКЕДОНИЈА, Скопје, IX 2015 V CONGRESS OF GEOGRAPHERS OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA, Skopje, IX 2015 РЕЗИМЕ Животната средина претставува сегмент од големо значење за општествениот живот, кои во современите услови на живеење станува се повеќе изразен од аспект на нејзиниот квалитет. Во Република Македонија следењето и информирањето за состојбата на животната средина претставува обврска која е утврдена со националното законодавство. И покрај тоа, што земјата настојува да ја исполни ваквата обврска, преку доставување на податоци и информации од секторот животна средина, се соочува со низа еколошки проблеми евидентни за медиумите и областите на животната средина. Со информациите добиени од центрите за податоци за квалитетот на животната средина и податоци од разни студии, проекти и плански документи извршено е вреднување на подобностите на животната средина на територијата на Република Македонија и идентификување на региони според степенот на загадување. Врз основа на вака извршената регионализација од аспект на животната средина може да се заклучи дека во Република Македонија најранливи од загадување се поголемите урбани подрачја, потоа помалите населени урбани и рурални места, а со зголемување на надморската височина и намалување на густината на население се повеќе се забележува подобрување на природниот баланс на животната средина. Ова се должи пред се на динамичните промени со порастот на градското население, односно постојаниот тренд на урбанизација и индустријализација на државно ниво што доведува до одредени проблеми кои се тесно поврзани со квалитетот на животната средина. Покрај поволностите со живеењето во градските центри како Скопје, Куманово, Тетово, Гостивар, Кичево, Битола, Кавадарци, Неготино, Струмица и други, луѓето во нив денес се соочуваат со големи еколошки проблеми како што се: недостаток од квалитетна вода за пиење, топлотна енергија, несоодветно депонирање на отпадоците, непрочистени комунални и индустриски води, засилени ерозивни процеси, зголемена бучава и зголемено загадување на воздухот како резултат на издувните гасови од сообраќајни средства и непосредните индустриски капацитети. При процесот на валоризација и управување со животната средина, Република Македонија треба да се насочува кон континуирано и поквалитетно вреднување на компонентите на животната средина. Кога станува збор за ревитализација на животната средина државата преку превземање на најразлични адекватни мерки треба да настојува кон порационално искористување на природните ресурси и намалување на неповолните ефекти врз деградацијата на животната средина во одредени геопростори на територија на Република Македонија. Во тој контекст е пристапено и кон регионализација на државната територија од аспект на животната средина. ЛИТЕРАТУРА 1. Арсовски М. (1997): Тектоника на Македонија, Рударско - геолошки факултет, Штип. 2. Закон за заштита на животната средина ( Службен весник на РМ бр.53/05, 81/05, 24/07) 3. Закон за заштита од бучава во животната средина ( Службен весник на РМ бр. 79/07 од ) 4. Закон за прекршоци против јавниот ред и мир ( Службен весник на Република Македонија бр. 66/ Маркоски Б. (2005): Картографско дефинирање и диференцирање на котлинските просторни целини во Република Македонија, Билтен на Заводот за Физичка географија (2), Скопје 6. Маркоски Б., Димитровска О. (2001/2002): Карта на квалитетот на површинските води во Република Македонија, Географски разгледи (37), Скопје 7. Маркоски Б. (2008): Регионализација во Република Македонија, Билтен за физичка географија, бр.5, ПМФ- Институт за географија, Скопје. 8. Маркоски Б. (2015): Сопствени истражувања. 9. Милевски И. (2007): Дигитален модел на потенцијален ерозивен ризик, како дел од дигиталниот еколошки катастар. Зборник на трудови од научниот собир, Научна установа Самостоен истражувач д-р Борис Никодиновски, Скопје 10. Мулев М. (1997): Заштита на животната средина, Ворлдбук, Скопје 11. Правилник за гранични вредности на нивото на бучава во животната средина, Министерство за здравство, Службен весник на РМ, бр.147 од год 12. Министерство за животна средина и просторно планирање на Р.Македонија (2011): Национална стратегија за води , Скопје. 13. Селмани А. (1994): Животна средина, Скопје 14. Уредба за класификација на водите ( Службен весник на Република Македонија бр. 18/99)

195 МАКЕДОНСКО ГЕОГРАФСКО ДРУШТВО MACEDONIAN GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY REGIONALISATION OF THE REPUBLIC OF MACEDONIA FROM THE ASPECT OF THE LIVING ENVIRONMENT SUMMARY The environment is a segment of great importance for the social life, which in the modern living conditions is becoming more pronounced in terms of its quality. In the Republic of Macedonia monitoring and reporting on the state of the environment is an obligation which is determined by the national legislation. Despite the fact that the country is endeavoring to fulfill this obligation by submitting data and information from the environment sector, it is facing several environmental problems evident for the media and environmental matters. With the information obtained by the data center for environmental quality and data from various studies, projects and planning documents is performed valuation of the properties of the environment in the territory of the Republic of Macedonia and identification of regions by the degree of pollution. Based on this regionalization conducted in terms of the environment, it can be concluded that in the Republic of Macedonia most vulnerable to contamination are the major urban areas, then the smaller and populated urban and rural areas, but as the altitude increases and the density of population decreasing, more notable is the improvement of the natural balance of the environment. This is due to the dynamic changes by the growth of urban population ie the constant trend of urbanization and industrialization at the state level that leads to certain problems that are closely related to the quality of the environment. Despite the benefits of living in urban centers such as Skopje, Kumanovo, Tetovo, Gostivar, Kicevo, Bitola, Kavadarci, Negotino, Strumica and other, people living there, today are facing major environmental problems such as lack of drinking water, heat energy, improper disposal of wastes, untreated utility and industrial water, intensified erosive processes, increased noise and increased air pollution as a result of the emissions of gasses coming from transport vehicles and immediate industrial facilities. During the process of valorization and management of the environment, the Republic of Macedonia should be directed to continuous and qualitative evaluation of the components of the environment. When it comes to the revitalization of the environment, the country by undertaking various adequate measures should endeavor towards more rational use of natural resources and reduce of unfavorable effects on environmental degradation in certain geospaces at the territory of the Republic of Macedonia. 193

196 CIP - Каталогизација во публикација Национална и универзитетска библиотека "Св. Климент Охридски", Скопје 91(497.7)(063) КОНГРЕС на географите на Република Македонија (5 ; 2015 ; Скопје) Зборник на трудови / V конгрес на географите на Република Македонија, IX.2015, Скопје ; [уредувачки одбор Благоја Маркоски... и др.] = Proceedings / V congress of geographers of the Republic of Macedonia, IX.2015, Skopje ; [editorial board Blagoja Markoski... и др.]. - Скопје : Македонско географско друштво =Skopje : Macedonian geographical society, стр. : илустр. ; 30 см Дел од трудовите на англ. јазик. - Библиографија кон трудовите ISBN Гл. ств. насл. - I. Congress of geographers of the Republic of Macedonia (5 ; 2015 ; Skopje) види Конгрес на географите на Република Македонија (5 ; 2015 ; Скопје) а) Географија - Македонија - Собири COBISS.MK-ID

197

198